' .; i' 



:i:M,i ' 



.);) 



'1; ,1. 



'i.i'f / 



h ^ 



t ' ' 



t- M.i 



' ' * ! r, ' , ' ■ ; , " 
:*,{■>' . ■ . ' 



^ - ,. 



.Ov s^'" r^^ '( 



-t^. 



'Kc c' 



y "S' 



. o » S 



v,^v 






<^ 



0^ ' 



\^ 



.0^.. 



\0^,. 



^^ "^., 



■'o 









." A 






■^ » A 



G^ 







.^^ 



^^ c ° ^ ' , <, 









'V 






.^-^ ^^i.. V 



















\ 



o. 



't. v^ 



* ■. N 



> 



r > 



^ 




SAV.'L ?V£D-^WJ. SA7?rA - 




^ 







3^^ 



1852. 





1^ ^^C^-K^ ^/.^V/ 




M E M O I E 



OP 



ELDEE ELIJAH SHAW. 



BY 



HIS DAUGHTER. 



WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY ELDER D. MILLARD. 






" So farewell, 
Leader in Israel ! — thou whose radiant path 
Was like the angel's standing in the sun, 
Undazzled and unswerving, — it was meet 
That thou shouldst rise to light witliout a cloud." 



BOSTON: 
PUBLISHED BY L. J. SHAW. 

PHILADELPHIA: 
CHKISTIAN GENERAL BOOK CONCERN : J. R. FREESE, AGENT. 

1852. 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1852, 

By L. J. SHAW, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



3 3 '!)'^\ 34 



"WRIGHT St HASTY, PEINTERS, 
8 T^ATEB Street, Boston. 



STEREOTYPED AT THE 
BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY. 



TO 



€^t <!ll)nxcl}t5 



or THE 



CHRISTIAN CONNECTION 



THIS VOLUME 



IS KESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED 



BY 



THE AUTHOR. 



I 



CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION. p^^j^ 
By Elder David Millard, 5 

CHAPTER I. 
Family History. — Early Life. — Conversion. — Baptism, ...» 15 

CHAPTER II. 
Commences preaching as an Exhorter, 27 

CHAPTER III. 
Is set apart to the Ministry. — Visits Andover, New Hampshire, 41 

CHAPTER IV. 
Travels continued, 47 

CHAPTER V. 
Visit to New York State, 52 

CHAPTER VI. 
Again visits New York, 70 

CHAPTER VII. 

Proceeds to Andover, New Hampshire. — Is married. — Returns to 
labor in New York State, » 80 

1 



Z CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VIII. 
Joins the Conference. — Continues preaching, • 87 

CHAPTER IX. 
Visits his Father. — Returns to the "West, 97 

CHAPTER X. 
Returns to New England. — Travels and preaches, 107 

CHAPTER XI. 

Attends a General Meeting at Essex. — Visits Portland. — Considers 
it Duty to return and labor there. ■ — Journeys to the Kennebec Riv- 
er. — Letter to his Father. — Visits New Hampshire, 113 

CHAPTER XII. 

Remains at Portland. — Revival. — Again visits New Hampshire. — 
Preaching Tour " Down East," 121 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Resumes for a Season his pastoral Duties. — Tour in New England. — 
Spends the "Winter at Portland. — Again commences his Travels. — 
His Account of the Journey, 126 

CHAPTER XIV. 
Visits the southern Part of New England, 135 

CHAPTER XV. 

Continues his Travels. — Resigns the pastoral Care of the Church in 
Portland. — Removes to Amesbury. — Attends a General Meeting 
at Union Mills, New York. — Moves to Exeter, New Hampshire, 
and enters upon his Duties as Editor of the Christian Journal, 143 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Continues his Labors. — Extracts, 149 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Is again chosen Editor of the Journal, 160 



CONTENTS. 3 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Visits Vermont. — His Views of Revivals. — How Christ's Ministers 
are called, 166 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Travels in Massachusetts. — Is again chosen Editor of the Journal. — 
Extracts, 176 

CHAPTER XX. 
Continues his Labors as Editor. — Supplies the Church in Exeter,. . . . 18i 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Continues his editorial Labors. — His Anxiety for an Increase of La- 
borers, 188 

CHAPTER XXII. 
Editorial Labors. — Extracts, 192 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Removes to Lowell. — Visits the Churches. — His Feelings in Regard 
to Missionary Operations, 202 

CHAPTER XXIV. 
Missionary Labors, - 211 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Travels as Agent for Durham Academy. — Preaches in Lowell. — His 
Views upon the Subject of Christ's Second Coming, 217 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Leaves Lowell. — Labors in Durham. — Visits the Churches. — Takes 
the pastoral Care of the Christian Church in Franklin, New Hamp- 
shire. — Holds a Meeting on Kearsarge Mountain, 224 



4 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Attends the Rockingham and Merrimack Conference. — Extracts. — 
Preaches at the Dedication of a Chapel at Boscawen, New Hamp- 
shire, 230 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Leaves Franklin. — Takes the pastoral Care of the Franklin Street 
Christian Church in Fall River. — Is chosen travelling Agent for 
the Missionary Society. — Visits different Parts of Nevy England. — 
Again returns to the Herald Office, 238 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

Labors as a Missionary Agent continued. — Returns to the Herald 
Office, 250 

CHAPTER XXX. 
Is appointed Missionary Agent, 259 

CHAPTER XXXI. 
Journey to the West, 266 

CHAPTER XXXII. 
Journey to the West continued, 274 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 
Returns from the West. — Extracts, 283 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 
Conclusion, 299 

APPENDIX. 

Sentiments of the Christians, 311 

Address to young Preachers, 344 

Elements of Religious Prosperity, 372 



INTRODUCTION. 



BY ELDER DAVID MILLARD. 



Biography is a species of history which records the lives and 
characters of remarkable persons. It is of very high antiquity, and, 
indeed, the Scriptures may be said to abound with this kind of de- 
tail. This class of history throws out an influence for either good 
or evil. Among numerous readers a portion will be strongly attract- 
ed by certain prominent traits of character of the person whose 
biography they are poring over. Is the character presented evil and 
vicious ? In other words, is it deeply steeped in what is sometimes 
termed accomplished villany? Is the whole process of detailed 
villanies, from commencement to completion, laid open like a sci- 
ence before a student ? Such a history is dangerous, and may be- 
come fearfully fruitful of evil. Details of vicious character are 
occasionally given, by way of contrast to virtue and goodness, to 
be held up as beacons of warning to the unwary and young. But 
this should never be done in a manner to instruct the young in the very 
footsteps of vice. When a judicious historian presents vicious char^ 
acter, he will faithfully show it up in its own detestable habiliments, 
carefully leaving out any species of information that would educate 
libertines, brigands, or assassins. And here I will dare to hint 
another fact, however unwelcome it may be" to some. It is to be 
feared that the spirit of war is fostered and kept alive, in part, in 
the biographies of military heroes. Their blood-stained deeds of 
prowess are lauded in strains of sublimity. Thus the desolating 
1* 



6 INTRODUCTION. • 

evils, miseries, and horrors of war are in part concealed under a 
halo of false glory thrown around its demon form. 

The faithful biography of a good man is attended with none of 
these dangers. It is, in every sense, conferring a benefit upon soci- 
ety. It is holding up an example of the past as a burning and 
shining light to the future. It is, in effect, still retaining the spirit of 
one who had faithfully filled life's mission, and stepped off the mor- 
tal stage. In the history of his character and acts while among us, 
" though dead, he yet speaketh." It is presenting a mirror into 
which others may look, and there see true character reflected, ad- 
mire, and resolve to imitate. A departed Christian thus mirrored 
animates and strengthens the faith of the still wayfaring pilgrim. 
As he looks at it, he feels his thoughts and desires more strongly 
tending upwards. As he admires goodness, he drinks in the very 
spirit of heaven, and girds up the mind with renewed resolution and 
invigorated zeal. He sees in that example the very pathway to 
glory marked with indelible footprints. He reads out all that re- 
mains of duty. It is to follow him as he followed Christ. The 
irreligious, too, will occasionally be attracted by histories of this 
kind. Indeed, persons of that class often become deeply interested 
in that kind of reading. The numbers who, from perusing the lives 
and writings of good men, have been won to piety, eternity alone 
can disclose. It is but just to say it is many ; which speaks most 
conclusively in favor of this kind of history. 

He whose life is sketched in this volume, in connection with some 
of his writings, is one of those men who leave a mark on the socie- 
ty in which they lived. He impressed upon it the character of his 
mind, teaching, and example. Those who knew him best feel that 
he ought not to pass away without a memorial, nor without some 
effort to extend the influence of his character and his principles. 
His leading principles are set forth in the portion of his writings 
embodied in this volume. His character presents an example of 
Christian and ministerial fidelity, on which all Christians, and 
especially Christian ministers, may dwell with improvement. I 
have sat down to draw, by request, something of an analysis of the 
man. The work may be a very imperfect one ; but I venture to 
say that, should it have the same effect upon my brethren in the 
ministry, while they read it, that it has on me, while writing it out, 
it will humble them. 



INTRODUCTION. 7 

My first acquaintance with Elder Elijah Shaw was in the spring 
of 1816. I was then but a youth, and had a few months before en- 
tered the work of preaching the gospel. I had just returned to my 
native place (Ballston, N. Y.) from my first extended preaching 
tour. Brother Shaw had arrived a few days before, accompanied 
by Elder John L. Peavey. Both were young men, but little older 
than myself. Their solemn and innocent appearance, every way, 
though affable and very social, at once won a warm place in my 
affections. Elder Peavey was soon after a colleague with me for 
several months in Delaware county, N. Y. He was one of the best 
and purest young men with whom I ever became acquainted. He 
was a very devoted laborer in the gospel field, and while he lived 
was very successful in winning souls to Christ. But his race was 
a short one. He died in Milan, N. Y., in 1829. 

During several weeks that I spent in the place of my nativity, 
alluded to above, I was much in company with brother Shaw. 
Often by ourselves did we spend seasons of prayer and social con- 
verse. I found him to be a most thorough student of the Bible. 
Even at that age he appeared to be perfectly familiar with every 
part of the sacred volume, and had committed large portions of it 
to memory. This gave one trait to his preaching that always dis- 
tinguished him — not only the readiness with which he quoted from 
every part of the Scriptures, but the correctness with which every 
quotation was made. But few preachers, indeed, are to be met 
with, possessing a more general knowledge of the Scriptures than 
he did. The careful and critical study of the Scriptures was a duty 
which he strongly enjoined upon young preachers. Sometimes, on 
hearing a young preacher quote Scripture incorrectly, he would say 
to him, "It would be well for you and me to read our Bibles more." 
Once he remarked to me that some of the best and richest ideas 
that he ever preached came to his mind when retired alone in 
seasons of secret prayer, reading his Bible, and meditation. He pos- 
sessed strong faith in relation to seeking wisdom from above in this 
manner. 

Especially at this period of his life the main energies of his 
mind seemed to be absorbed in the conversion of souls. He aimed 
directly at this object in nearly every sermon he delivered. It is 
true that all his sermons contained much food for the Christian, 



8 INTRODUCTION. 

much to confirm, strengthen, and establish the believer, and some- 
times considerable doctrinal disquisition. But mainly his eye was 
directed to a world lying in wickedness. He felt that his great 
work was to pray men, in Christ's stead, to be reconciled to God. 
He used to say to me, " I never feel satisfied to leave any congre- 
gation just where I found them." He wanted an evidence that 
their feelings were touched, and that an impression for good was 
made upon their minds. As an interest of feeling increased under 
his labors in any place, the interest of his own mind seemed to 
keep pace with it. He would never come before a congregation 
with less feeling than had been awakened among them. At such 
times his sermons often contained flights of eloquence which 
seemed to rend the veil that shrouds eternity from time. Heaven, 
with its glories, was laid open in vision before the hearers, while 
the eternal judgment and the final doom of rebel sinners were held 
up before the minds of the guilty as few could do it. Under sev- 
eral of his efforts like this, I have seen large congregations with 
scarcely an eye unsuff'used with tears, and sometimes many weep- 
ing aloud. He frequently told me that, in times like these, many 
thoughts, ideas, and sentences of language rolled from his tongue 
that were as new to himself as to his hearers. He was a strong 
believer in immediate aid imparted to the faithful preacher by the 
direct influence of God's Spirit upon the mind while speaking. He 
stated to me that he never dared go before a congregation without 
first praying earnestly to God to aid him by his Spirit to preach the 
gospel with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. 

Where God was carrying forward his work under his labors, his 
soul was bound to the place, and neither opposition nor inducements 
held out could either drive or draw him away. While he remained 
in the State of New York, nearly the whole of his time was spent 
in the western portion of it. Much of that portion of the state at 
that time was new, and but just settling. The great Erie Canal 
was not yet constructed, and facilities for market were • poor. 
Produce brought but little, money was scarce, and a great part of 
the deal among the inhabitants was effected by a system of barter. 
Especially among the laboring classes money was scarce. Preach- 
ers who labored very near entirely among such received but little 
money, and often a garment was pretty well worn out before it was 



INTRODUCTION. 9 

replaced by a new one. I well recollect meeting' brother Shaw 
in Cayug^a county, in the winter of 1816-17. More or ]ess revivals 
had sprung up under his labors in several towns. His clothes were 
much worn — coat and pants both patched. I first looked at his 
wardrobe, and then at my own. I found that I, like him, had on a 
coat with a badge of honor seamed in at each elbow. I knew that 
his father was an able farmer, and he knew that mine was a man of 
property. " Brother Shaw," said I, " don't you begin to think 
strongly about home ? " " No, brother Millard, I scarcely dare to 
think of home," was his reply. Rallying him on his necessities, 
and what his relations would do for him, he replied, " I tell you 
home bears no comparison with this place. While God has a work 
still for me to do among this people, neither my own present wants 
nor the powers of darkness shall either draw or drive me away from 
among them." Never shall I forget the solemnity of his counte- 
nance, and the self-sacrificing zeal that glowed upon it, while he 
thus expressed himself. In relation to our preachers, these were 
days that tried men's souls ; and the Christian cause in the State 
of New York, under God, owes some little to a class of self-sacrificing 
young men, of whom brother Shaw was a conspicuous member. 

In preaching, his sermons were always delivered extempore. I 
doubt whether he ever preached a written discourse in his life, and 
probably he very rarely used what is called a " skeleton." Indeed, 
most of them would have been fit for the press, had they been taken 
down, word for word, as he delivered them. Often, as he warmed 
up with his subject, his language became sublime and his oratory 
thrilling. His gift of language, as an extemporaneous speaker, was 
uncommonly full and free. This easy command of language made 
him a critic in it, and it was an uncommon thing indeed to hear him 
utter a sentence defective in either orthoepy or syntax. It is not 
to be supposed, however, that, although he always spoke extempo- 
raneously, he made no preparation for the pulpit. His sermons 
always gave evidence of previous thought and study. In prayer 
his gift was powerful and impressive, and in exhortation he 
often moved multitudes as with an irresistible spell. I know this 
was the fact in his early life, the period in which I was most inti- 
mate with him ; and yet he never seemed to have an exalted con- 
ception of his own powers, but occasionally evinced distrust of 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

them. At our general meetings and conferences, when a large 
number of preachers were present, he would repeatedly keep back, 
though strongly urged to' preach. 

Another peculiar trait of mind was manifest, not only in his ser- 
mons, but in his private intercourse. He had been, from the first 
of his ministry, a close student of human nature. And here I may 
say this is a more important study for a minister than many are 
aAvare of A preacher has all kinds of minds, with their various 
subtleties, to deal with. Hence he should be prepared to meet 
every kind of mind in all its windings and turnings. To do this, he 
must be enabled to discern men as they are. The more critical his 
observations of men and minds, the more readily he reads out the 
peculiar traits of mind and character of persons with whom he 
holds brief intercourse, or who may barely Come under his eye. 
This intuitive faculty brother Shaw possessed to a large degree. 
In conversing with persons on the subject of religion he was en- 
abled to address himself directly to their wants ; in his sermons he 
was enabled to deal largely with intellectual subtleties and secrets. 
Often would many of his hearers wonder who had told him so much 
about them individually, while his testimony came home to their 
consciences like the language of Nathan to David — " Thou art 
the man ! " 

A kind of sincerity that knows no compromise was another trait 
in his character and preaching. He never labored to please any 
class of people at the expense of truth or ministerial duty. Settled 
principles of conscious duty squared his character, preaching, and 
whole ministerial action. He held that the grand object of the 
gospel is to reform men and make them better. He considered the 
gospel a faithful testimony against all unrighteousness, against in- 
iquity, sin, and wrong, in every shape and form, whether in high 
places or low places. He asserted that, if the gospel is not de- 
signed to reprove all sin, then it is not wholly suited to the wants 
of our wicked world, then there are sins and wrongs against which 
Heaven has furnished no testimony, no rebuke. In what he taught 
and preached he aimed to be true to God, to man, and to his own 
conscience. That he was subject to error in judgment, like other 
men, is admitted. But while impelled forward by principles like 
these, errors of judgment carried with them the stamp of honest 



INTRODUCTION. 11 

purpose. With him nothing was designed or done for empty ap- 
pearances or mere expediency. On the great moral reforms of the 
day there was no necessity of searching after him in order to find 
him. He exhibited himself so undisguisedly, and with such 
^straightforwardness, that an observer would say, "This is the man 
to be confided in." The influence, therefore, which he held over 
men sprung out of this trait of character. He never labored for 
popular influence witli the world. What he possessed came to 
4iim. It belonged to him, as it does to every man of single-mind- 
edness and trustworthiness. Those who knew him saw that he 
was what he appeared to be, and that his objects were what he 
professed. He rather held a contempt for those who belittle great 
moral enterprises by asking whether it be expedient to labor for 
them. He only considered right and duty, and boldly acting to 
these he left far behind him selfish time-servers to discuss among 
themselves the tame law of expediency. 

Another prominent trait in our departed brother was, a uniform 
stability of mind. I am aware that some are rather disposed to 
look upon this kind of firmness as the result of bigotry and super- 
stition. It was far otherwise in him. True stability of mind is the 
result of order, maintained over the mental faculties. There is 
such a thing as thinking by rule, as well as acting by rule. Anar- 
chy may reign in a mind, as well as in a community. A changea- 
ble person is about always deficient in established rules of mind, 
by which to try his own thoughts and ideas. No thought or idea 
should be permanently adopted until it is first brought under the 
scrutiny of certain mental standards. One thing is about certain : 
a preacher very much given to change, like Reuben, " unstable as 
water," will never excel, and sooner or later will find himself quite 
deficient in influence. Especially should every preacher have well- 
established rules of mind to discipline and govern his thoughts. 
Such a course of mental discipline made brother Shaw a most uni- 
form man in life, doctrine, and ministerial course. As a consistent, 
straightforward man, he was a shining example to younger preach- 
ers who may follow him. 

While he was no bigot, he was, at the same time, far from being 
a latitudinarian. He believed that a man's sentiments have more or 
less influence upon*his life and conduct. Some, quite indifferent 



12 INTRODUCTION. 

about sentiments, would quote to him the words of Solomon, " As a 
man thinketh, so is he." His reply would be, " That is, if a man 
think right, he is right ; if he think wrong, he is wrong." He was a 
most strenuous believer in the regeneration of the soul through the 
sanctifying agency of the Holy Spirit. He believed that i'f a per- 
son was truly regenerated, or born of God, he had an inward wit- 
ness of that work existing in himself. In his preaching he dwelt 
much on the experimental part of religion. He would administer 
the ordinance of baptism to none but such as he had good evidence 
were already regenerated. He could charitably associate with per- 
sons who differed with him in other views, but on the regeneration 
of the soul, experimental religion, the direct influence of God's 
spirit on the soul, he was fixed and unyielding. He regarded these 
points as constituting the grand test of Christian fellowship. In- 
deed, he considered none as Christians but such as had been " born 
of the Spirit." He believed in a vital, feeling part of godliness ; 
in a word, that godliness has power as well as form. On these 
points, known in his own soul's experience, he dwelt much, and it 
is believed the sincerity of his faith on these subjects was most 
strikingly exemplified in his life and character. He was no enthu- 
siast, and discarded every thing like extravagance in religious ex- 
ercises. At the same time, deathly dull formalities received none 
of his sympathies. 

In all his financial affairs he was exceedingly correct and precise. 
Indeed, in his worldly deal he was strictly an honest man. His 
bare word of promise was as good as his note of hand. Frugal in 
his manner of living, he always made his income meet his outgoes. 
His dwelling was always the abode of peace, friendship, and hospi- 
tality. Those who visited him were always received courteously, 
and made to enjoy a homelike feeling. Often, too, the poor and 
needy found in him a benevolent friend. In the transaction of any 
kind of business intrusted to his care he was faithful. During the 
many years of his connection with the Eastern Publishing Associa- 
tion, as their editor and publishing agent, all the funds that passed 
through his hands were faithfully accounted for and honestly appro- 
priated. In his agency for the New England Missionary Society 
he evinced his faithfulness, honesty, and trustworthiness. The 
state of his affairs at the time of his death, though well arranged, 



INTRODUCTION. 13 

showed that worldly wealth had not been the object of his pursuit. 
His grand aim had been to glorify God, benefit mankind, and lay 
up treasures in heaven. 

The last time that I saw our departed brother was while he was 
on a preaching tour through the State of New York, in 1850. On 
their way westward, he and his wife spent several days at my house. 
That visit intermingled with it much of social affection, while it 
awakened many solemn reminiscences of the past. Thirty-four 
years had hurried away since we first met, and formed an affec- 
tion for each other stronger than death. Then we were both in the 
bloom of youth. Now our heads wore the blossoms of age. He 
was at that time suffering under a lung infirmity, about which sister 
Shaw expressed some anxiety. After listening to some anxious 
remarks of hers, he broke out in a soft, familiar voice, and sung, — 

" And let this feeble body fail, 
And let it faint and die ! 
My soul shall quit this mournful vale, 
And soar to worlds on high ; — 

"Shall join the glorified saints, 
And find its long-sought rest, 
That only bliss for which it pants, 
In the Redeemer's breast." 

They pursued their journey onward, visiting Michigan and Ohio. 
On their return, they again spent about two weeks at my house, 
during which time brother Shaw received medical treatment from 
Dr. J. Hall. A few frail months after their return to New England 
the reader learns by his memoirs what followed. 

The deep and mournful impression which the death of Elder 
Shaw made upon the minds of his brethren was evinced in various 
ways. Our papers were dressed in mourning. The subject of his 
useful life, his ministry, and death were dwelt upon in hundreds of 
pulpits. Many of our conferences passed resolutions expressive of 
his worth, and as calling for humiliation under this bereaving provi- 
dence. Especially was this felt by his companions in the ministry, 
who knew him best, and who were more nearly allied to him in age. 
Most sensibly does the writer of this humble memento feel that this 
stroke of death has fallen near to him. In the ministry comparatively 
2 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

few of the early companions of our departed brother remain behind. 
A few more strokes of " the grand leveller " will remove them all 
from the walls of Zion on earth. Shall their places be amply filled 
by those now younger in the ministry ? Will that spirit of zeal 
and self-sacrificing devotedness, that distinguished at least a part 
of them, find lodgment in the breasts of the younger, who are to 
follow ? Has some younger JSlisha already caught the fallen man- 
tle of the departed Elijah f Shall not his ardent and devoted spirit 
still live, not only in one, but in many, who are to succeed him in 
the ministry ? His name, his memory are dear. A halo of glory 
gathers round the very scene of his departure. He died, as every 
minister of Christ should die, firm at his post, with his armor girt 
on. He had never abandoned the field, or turned his back on the 
cause of his divine Master. His name, his virtues, his example 
still live, and " though dead, he yet speaketh." Farewell, beloved 
brother! a short farewell ! The separation between thee and thy 
remaining companions in labor on earth is but brief. Soon we 
shall mingle together again, where gloom is exchanged for glory, 
where are fulness of joy and pleasures forevermore. 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER I. 

FAMILY HISTOK Y. — EAKLY LIFE. — CONVERSION BAPTISM. 

Elijah Shaw, Jr., was born in Kensington, county 
of Rockingham, state of New Hampshire, December 
19, 1793. He bore the name of his father, who also 
was born in the same town, and, indeed, in the same 
house. His ancestors came from Scotland at an 
early day, and settled at Hampton, New Hampshire. 
The location of the ancient residence was a few rods 
east of the spot where the Hampton Academy now 
stands. 

Of the first generation or two after the emigration 
to America little is known ; but of his grandfather 
and the brothers of his grandfather we have the 
following information : Caleb Shaw, the grandfather, 
had at least three brothers, named Moses, Elihu, and 
Gideon. The last lived and died at Hampton, where 
his posterity still lives. The other three removed, in 
early life, to the west part of what was then called 
Hampton, and which was afterwards incorporated 



16 MEMOIR OF ELDER ELIJAH SHAW. 

and called Kensington. Caleb removed to this then 
new country, about 1735 or 1740. He was a farmer, 
a tailor, and a storekeeper. He brought up a family 
of four sons and two daughters, named Hannah, 
Abigail, John, Caleb, Elijah, and Nathaniel. Han- 
nah married a IVIr. Ladd, and removed to Andover, 
New Hampshire, when there were but three or four 
families in that town, where she died at an advanced 
age. Abigail married a Mr. Sibley, and removed to 
pilmanton, where she died after bringing up a family. 
John settled in Pittsfield, New Hampshire, where he 
died at the advanced age of ninety-three. Caleb also 
lived at Pittsfield, and died when seventy years of 
age. Nathaniel removed to Hallowell, Maine, where 
he died when thirty-eight years of age. Elijah, the 
father of the subject of these memoirs, inherited his 
father's homestead, and, after one removal of about 
one mile, brought up his family, and died in the town 
of his nativity, May 5, 1831, at the age of seventy 
years. His mother, who was named Deborah Nudd, 
died when he was fourteen years of age. She left 
six children, three sons and three daughters, named 
Abigail, Joseph, John Weare, Elijah, Sally, and Nan- 
cy. Abigail married a Mr. French, and died in South 
Hampton, New Hampshire, when twenty-eight years 
of age, leaving two children. Joseph died at Ken- 
sington when thirty-eight, leaving a wife and five 
children. Sally married a Mr. Carr, and died in Salis- 
bury, Massachusetts, when thirty-three years of age, 
leaving four children. Nancy married a Mr. Hall, and 
died in Alfred, Maine, when thirty-three years of age. 
In 1809, his father married a second wife. She 



MEMOIR OF ELDER ELIJAH SHAW. 17 

was a widow, whose first husband was named Wells. 
By her, his father had three children. The first died 
when about one year old. Nathaniel, the next, died 
at the age of twenty-one, about one year after his 
father's death. Abigail, the youngest, married Elder 
J. C. Blodgett, and inherited the property of Na- 
thaniel. 

His father's second wife was an excellent woman, 
and died in 1825 or 1826. This is a brief history of 
the family down to 1850, when this account was 
written. 

His father and grandfather and their families were 
brought up in the Congregational order, and were 
strict observers of the forms of that denomination. 
The children were all sprinkled and publicly named 
in infancy, Elijah among the rest. All the family 
attended that meeting till he was fifteen years of age, 
when a change took place in the following manner : — 

His father, having been a man of experience and 
of prayer for several years, thirsted for spiritual nour- 
ishment. His step-mother, having, some years previ- 
ously, experienced religion among the people called 
Christians, when they first appeared in New England, 
was inclined to attend their meetings, and to have 
their ministers visit and preach at the house. The 
result was, an extensive reformation, in Avhich nearly 
all the family participated. This at once turned the 
attention of the whole family from the meeting in 
which they had been brought up, and attached them 
to those among whom they had received such rich 
and heavenly blessings. 

Let us now turn our attention particularly to the 
2* 



18 MEMOIR. 

subject of these memoirs. He was, like others of his 
age, vain and thoughtless, with but few incidents in 
his early years of sufficient interest to merit an inser- 
tion. The first of much importance to him occurred 
when he was seven years old. At that time the 
scarlet fever raged in the neighborhood, and carried 
off one or two of the youth from every house. He 
and a brother two years older were taken down with 
it, and his brother died. The night he died was one 
never to be forgotten. Elijah did but just survive. 
When he was eight years old, his father disposed of 
the old homestead, and purchased a larger farm in 
the neighborhood. When fourteen years of age, he 
was afflicted with a lameness in the right hip, which 
for years disqualified him for labor, and troubled him 
through life. 

His common school education was like that of 
other farmers' sons, who only went to school a few 
months in the year. This was the only education he 
ever received, except what he acquired by his personal 
efforts and private study. 

The first serious religious impressions he recollects 
to have felt were in the summer of 1809. He 
dreamed one night that he saw a star arise as large 
as the sun. Immediately he was impressed with the 
thought that the day of judgment had come. Soon 
after, while in the field with a hired man, he related 
this dream to him, who replied, " If you had then 
begun to pray, you would have been converted." 
This he remembered, although from an unconverted 
man. 

About the same time Elder Ebenezer Leavitt, of 



MEMOIR. 19 

North Hampton, preached in Kensington, at a private 
house, on the Sabbath, which was probably the first 
Sabbath meeting ever held in that town, except at 
the town meeting-house. The preacher was then in 
the vigor of manhood, of a muscular structure, quick 
and nervous temperament, with a powerful voice. 
His heart was full of tenderness, and his earnest 
appeals had a powerful effect. The only effect pro- 
duced on the mind of Elijah was a firm conviction 
that the preacher was a good man, and that his 
doctrine of regeneration was truth. This year, doors 
being opened, other preachers of the Christian con- 
nection preached in town, and some believers were 
baptized. 

The winter of 1809-10 was a season of ex- 
tensive reformation — the first ever known in these 
towns. Hampton, Hampton Falls, and Kensington 
appeared to share together in it. A i&w friends had 
erected a small meeting-house at Hampton Falls, 
which made that the centre for Sabbath meetings. 
Several preachers travelled that way, and evening 
meetings became frequent ; but Elijah, as yet, had 
attended but few of them. The first that aroused 
his attention was the news that several of the youth 
of his age, who were his schoolmates, had been con- 
verted. What could this mean ? How do they 
appear ? What is the change they call conversion ? 
These were all questions he could not answer. He 
felt anxious to kno~\v what these things meant, and 
resolved the next Sabbath to go to Hampton Falls 
and see for himself. That it might be a secret enter- 
prise, he waited till others had gone to meeting, and 



20 MEMOIR. 

then made his way to Hampton Falls. At the inter- 
mission he listened to the conversation of these 
reputed converts, and was struck with the great 
change in their appearance. It looked to him both 
real and rational ; and a full conviction rested on his 
mind that he must experience the same change, or 
perish forever. He seemed to be so absorbed in these 
thoughts as to forget all else. Instead of returning 
home at the close of the afternoon meeting, he went 
on towards the place appointed for an evening meet- 
ing at a private house. While riding slowly on, a 
young man, just converted, came up, and inquired 
earnestly, "Do you love the Lord?" His silent 
reply was in tears and sobs, indicating a broken 
heart. Not a word was uttered. 

The meeting that evening was remarkable to him, 
it being the first of the kind he had ever attended. 
Prayers, exhortations, songs, crying for mercy, re- 
joicing in deliverance, — these were all new and 
strange ; but he fully believed it was all right. From 
this time he began to seek the Lord in secret prayer, 
and frequently attended evening meetings ; but con- 
tact with the careless at school very much affected 
his feelings, though his inward evidence of the neces- 
sity of the new birth still remained. 

About the 20th of January, 1810, the school closed, 
and he felt glad to be free from associating with the 
vain and thoughtless. The evening following he 
attended a meeting, from which he returned alone, 
and on the way kneeled and sought the mercy of 
God. That evening a brother of his had obtained a 
hope in Christ, though Elijah knew nothing of the 



MEMOIR. 21 

fact. When he opened the door, this brother looked 
up, and uttered these words : " Bless the Lord, O my 
soul ! " They pierced his soul like a dagger. He 
could scarcely avoid falling to the floor. He uttered 
a groan, and left the house immediately. Retiring to 
the barn, he bowed in solemn and earnest entreaty 
that God would show him mercy. Leaving the 
barn, he sat a long time upon a stone in the street, 
weeping and lamenting in great distress. At length, 
by the persuasion of friends who heard his lamen- 
tations, he was induced to go to the house. But, O, 
what a scene it was I His father gave thanks, and 
offered earnest prayer. His step-mother was over- 
joyed. His brother praised the Lord for peace with 
God. A sister sought mercy of God, while he sat in 
awful silence. Late at night all retired; but, prob- 
ably, there was little sleep. 

For several days after this, he felt like a lost sin- 
ner — a great sinner -r- a sinner justly condemned — 
against whom his Maker frowned, and for whom he 
feared there was no mercy. Still he hoped, and still 
he sought, though fully convinced that if he should 
find mercy, it would be wholly through the Redeem- 
er's blood, love, and compassion. While walking 
across the field, alone, on the 25th of January, 1810, 
it suddenly occurred to him that pride of heart and 
want of entire submission were the hindering cause. 
He then felt willing to resign himself to God, and to 
say, " Thy will be done." At this moment it ap- 
peared as though a great light broke in upon his mind. 
He felt strangely relieved of every burden, and of all 
distress ; and happiness inexpressible filled his whole 



22 MEMOIR. 

soul. He uttered his first thoughts, which were, 
" Glory to God in the highest." Being alone at the 
time, he could not impute these strange and happy 
exercises to the influence of others upon him, b'ut 
must believe the hand of the Almighty was in it. He 
was at once impressed to go to the house and tell the 
family what he had found ; but before reaching the 
dwelling, a suggestion arose, that all this might not 
be true conversion, and that it would be better to be 
certain before revealing it to others. To this he gave 
heed, and said nothing ; but his friends at once ob- 
served a great change in his appearance. 

For several days he remained in doubt. Every 
breath was prayer. His distress was gone. He 
doubted his conversion. He resolved to be satisfied 
with nothing that should deceive him in the end. By 
degrees, light, strength, faith, and joy increased ; and 
he was encouraged to open his mouth in prayer in 
the midst of the young converts, with whom his soul 
was united in heavenly bonds. This greatly increased 
his hope and resolution. He spoke a few words in 
prayer meetings, but with no great exercise of mind, 
though with sincerity and calmness of feeling. At a 
certain meeting where there was a crowded congre- 
gation, after the preacher had concluded, he felt 
deeply impressed to speak. After a great struggle, 
he arose, and, beginning to speak, he was astonished 
at the command of language, and the wonderful free- 
dom and power, that attended his communication. 
He sat down full of joy, with not a doubt remaining, 
astonished beyond measure at what he had felt and 
•uttered. The people appeared as much astonished. 



MEMOIR. 23 

He now had a hope that he should always go on in 
this same way ; but in this he was greatly disap- 
pointed. Weakness again cartie upon him, and he 
found he was but a feeble worm. Still, his resolution 
at no time failed him, but he clave to the Lord in 
constant prayer. 

The study of the Scriptures became sweet and 
constant. In addition to the common, every-day 
duties there laid down, he found baptism required of 
every believer, and of none else. This swept away 
infant baptism. He also found the evidences were all 
in favor of immersion. This completely removed 
sprinkling. It was then plain that, if he was a true 
believer, the word of God required that he should be 
baptized ; but, as there appeared to be no retreat 
after baptism, it was a kind of oath of allegiance 
that should not be taken without due consideration. 

On the 16th day of June, 1810, he was baptized by 
Elder Douglas Farnum. His father and step-mother 
were baptized at the same time. They went down 
into the water filled with an aw^ful solemnity, but 
came up filled with unspeakable joy. After this, 
his mind was free, and his voice was generally heard 
in the congregation whenever he was present. Thus 
his days passed pleasantly away through the summer, 
being fully resolved to attend strictly to every duty. 
During this season he often visited neighboring towns, 
and was frequently questioned in relation to his views 
and feelings respecting preaching the gospel at some 
future time. Even at this early age, his thoughts ran 
constantly upon the Scriptures, and his exhortations 
were founded upon some passage from which he 



24 MEMOIR. 

drew and enforced some doctrinal sentiment or prac- 
tical duty. But he never allowed himself to intimate, 
publicly or privately, that he entertained a thought of 
ever preaching the gospel. 

In October, 1810, he took his first journey on horse- 
back to the interior of New Hampshire, visiting 
friends in Pittsfield, Gilmanton, Andover, Warner, 
and Deering. In this tour of one month, he formed 
a happy acquaintance with many Christian friends, 
and enjoyed several opportunities of public worship, 
family devotion, and secret prayer. On the 9th of 
November he arrived home, and in the evening the 
house was shaken with an earthquake. He opened 
his Bible to the second chapter of Isaiah, which says, 
" They shall go into the rocks, and into the tops of 
the craggy rocks, for fear of the Lord, and for the 
glory of his majesty, when he ariseth to shake ter- 
ribly the earth." He spent the winter in reading and 
writing, visiting some in several towns, and in im- 
proving his gift as opportunity offered. 

In March, 1811, he spent three weeks in Newbury- 
port, under medical treatment for the lameness which 
had now continued nearly two years, and boarded at 
the Dexter House. About this time he procured 
Brown's Concordance ; but finding this quite deficient, 
and not knowing there was a better, he set about 
making a perfect concordance to the whole Bible, not 
once thinking it was the labor of almost an age. He 
had actually piled up a heap of manuscript, when he 
fell in with Taylor's Concordance, and purchased it. 
He then threw by his herculean task of making a 
concordance, being well satisfied with Taylor's, which 



MEMOIR. 25 

he used for years, when he found Butterworth's, and 
this he always afterwards used. 

In the spring of 1811, by advice of physicians, he 
undertook a journey on horseback to Saratoga Springs. 
He left home the 20th of May, stopping some days at 
Pittsfield and Andover. May 30, he crossed Con- 
necticut River, and entered Vermont, where he tarried 
with friends till the 4th of June, and on the 5th, for 
the first time, entered the State of New York, and 
reached Saratoga the 6th. The family with whom 
he boarded were Baptists, and during the four weeks 
he remained there, he attended their meetings, and 
several times spoke to the people. He spent consid- 
erable of his time in the wilderness and in the bury- 
ing-ground, often engaged in secret prayer, and under 
deep impressions relative to the future course which 
God designed he should pursue. The impressions 
were constantly increasing that the only way of duty 
marked out before him was to spend his days in 
laboring to save souls. Oft in the woods of Sar- 
atoga has he wept, till, sinking under the burden, he 
has returned to his boarding-house for repose. 

On a Sabbath, while at Saratoga, he went to wit- 
ness a baptism by a Baptist minister. During the 
prayer and the baptism, he was overwhelmed with a 
view of the baptism of Jesus by John, and was so 
impressed with the thought that he should be called 
to baptize hundreds himself, that it agitated his 
whole frame, and affected him more than tongue or 
pen can express. 

On the 2d of July he left Saratoga, and in three 
days reached Woodstock, Vermont, and stopped at 



i 

26 MEMOIR. 

the house of Deacon McKenzie, where he was re- 
ceived and treated kindly. The next day, he attended 
a meeting at the south part of the town, and heard a 
sermon by Elder Cobb. Neglecting to speak at that 
time greatly distressed him, and he was not relieved 
till, in secret, he formed the resolution to occupy his 
gift whenever it appeared proper, without special ref- 
erence to his feelings. This gave him great comfort. ' 

From Woodstock he rode to Tunbridge, where he 
remained several days, enjoying many precious sea- 
sons in public and private, when he came on to 'i 
Andover, New Hampshire, and spent one week. On 
Friday he came as far as Gilmanton, and visited the 
family of John Wells, Esq. On the Sabbath, they 
went to the Shaker meeting in Canterbury in the 
morning, and in the afternoon to Elder Winthrop 
Young's. Here he enjoyed a sweet, refreshing season, 
and many rejoiced to hear his testimony. At the « 
close he rode to Pittsfield, where he remained several 
days. The next Sabbath, and several days after, he 
spent at Epsom and Allenstown, which were among 
the happiest of his life. On the 31st day of July, 
1811, he first saw Elder Jasper Hazen, and heard 
him preach at the house of Hon. Hall Burgin in 
Allenstown. His text was, " Return, O backsliding 
children, saith the Lord, for I am married unto you." 
The next day, August 1, he arrived at his father's 
in Kensington. 



MEMOIR. 27 



CHAPTER II. 

COMMENCES FREACHING AS AN EXHORTER. 

He now attended school for a short thne, but with 
constant thoughts of the great work of preaching the 
gospel. Soon after this, Elder Peter Young gave him 
an invitation to journey with him a few days. Their 
first meeting was at Amesbury Mills, from whence 
they went to Daniel Tuxbury's and to Newton ; 
then to Salisbury Point, and on to the house of Brad- 
street Gilman, in New Market, and then to a general 
meeting at the Plains meeting-house. Here he met 
Elders J. Hazen, Jeremiah Bullock and his father, and 
others. From this meeting he returned home, having 
enjoyed much comfort in recommending Christ to the 
people. 

The next week he set out on another excursion as 
an exhorter. At Seabrook, Elder Osborne, who was 
expected, failed coming, and he spoke, under a sense 
of duty, from Rom. viii. 6, with great freedom. 
After visiting Portsmouth, he went to Kittery and 
York, Berwick and Madbury, then to New Market 
and Nottingham. Through these journeys he was 
encouraged by Elder Young to improve his gift. 
Passing through Deerfield, he went to Allenstown, and 
spent the Sabbath. After meeting, in a place of sol- 
itary retirement, all his views and impressions in 



28 ^ MEMOIR. 

relation to preaching the gospel rushed upon him, so ae 
nearly to crush him to the earth. His bitter lamenta- 
tions were poured out in tears and cries before God, 
When he returned to the house, sister Young said 
to him, " Have you been groaning your life out be- 
fore the Lord." He then burst into sobs and tears, 
and when inquired of by another, " What is the mat- 
ter ? " he replied, " Nothing more than always is ; " by 
which he meant that the impressions to give himself 
to preaching the gospel were continually upon him.< 
They next went on through Concord to Hopkinton, to 
attend a general meeting. Here he first saw and 
heard Elder Abner Jones. Returning, they visited 
Allenstown and New Market. At New Market he 
passed through another of those awfully solemn 
scenes in secret, under a discovery of the wickedness 
of the world, the approaching judgment, and the sol- 
emn duty resting upon him to preach to them the ' 
gospel of salvation. This was the greatest distress ' 
that had ever 'seized his soul in view of the work be- 
fore him. After thus spending a few more days, he 
returned to his father's, and again attended school ; 
but with a heart so pressed with the work of preach- 
ing Christ, that but little knowledge could be acquired ' 
from books. The school closed at the end of Decem- 
ber, and his feelings became more and more acute. 
At times, while sitting in meeting, he felt so drawn 
out for the conversion of sinners, in all parts of the 
land, that his heart would melt in tenderness, and his 
eyes flow with tears. 

About the first of February, 1812, he made a short 
visit to Salisbury and Newton, which encouraged 



M E M O I R . 29 

his heart. After he returned, his deep concern for a 
world in ruin and sin greatly increased, and he sought 
to be alone. Like Joseph, he " went to his chamber 
to weep there." This was a solemn winter to him, 
such as he had never seen before. He knew that 
when he ventured forward, and spoke from the Scrip-, 
tures as he was led, he felt more assistance and more 
comfort than in any other course ; yet to come out 
before the world as a professed preacher of the gospel, 
from which there was no retreat, was the trying point. 
Life or death seemed to hang upon it. He scarcely 
ever spoke a word to any one on this subject, but felt, 
and wept, and prayed over it in secret. Thus he 
passed the winter in deep distress of mind, being un- 
decided. 

., Towards spring he concluded to take a tour of a 
few weeks, and see what the Lord would do for him. 
At New Market he attended several meetings, and 
generally spoke from some passage of Scripture, 
leaving it with the people to call it what they pleased. 
On the Sabbath he for the first time opened his Bible 
and read a text, from which he spoke with great free- 
dom. He again spoke from the Scriptures in the 
evening, and felt great satisfaction. During three 
weeks he pursued this course, and was generally 
happy and blessed when in meeting, because he then 
trusted in God and went forward ; but when retired, 
doubts and trials found way to his mind, producing 
distress. When three weeks had passed, he attempted 
to speak at an evening meeting ; but not feeling his 
usual liberty, he came to the conclusion that his mis- 
sion was ended, and that he might return. The next 
3* 



30 MEMOIR. 

morning he set out for home, and felt a measure of 
satisfaction that God had stood by him, and also that 
he had accomplished all he had for him to do, at least 
for the present. 

Soon after he returned home, the spring opened, 
and with it returned his former trials of mind. He 
wandered from wood to wood, and from field to field, 
often crying out, in tears and bitterness, " What shall 
I do ? " He felt entirely alone ; no human being was 
any company for him ; every object looked as solemn 
as the grave ; and he had apprehensions that he must 
spend his. days in this way. This course of loneliness 
and grief had become habitual, and his soul rather 
clave to it from choice. Every pleasant thing he 
seemed disposed to avoid, and gave himself up to 
melancholy and lamentation. At this period of his 
:lfe there w^as nothing that could in the least remove 
vhis gloom from his mind except his being engaged 
in public religious duties ; and when these were over, 
ttll his wretchedness returned upon him like an 
itrmed man. 

He at length concluded he ought to be improving 
ais time in some way w^hich should prepare him for 
something. He therefore once more commenced 
attending school, with the intention of studying Eng- 
lish grammar. Application to study drove away his 
trials ; but as soon as he was out of school, they all 
returned with their depressing power, and sunk his 
soul in gloom. Thus his time wore away till June, 
1812. Towards the end of this month, he went with 
his father to attend a general meeting on the north 
road in Candia. Here he heard Elders Jones, 



MEMOIR. 31 

Farnum, Fernald, and others ; but his own hopes and 
religious comforts had greatly diminished, and fears 
began to arise in his mind that God would forsake 
him and leave him a prey to the temptations of the 
world. This alarmed him, and led him to cry to God 
in secret that he would not forsake him. Still a dark 
cloud was spread around the throne, and his prayer 
was shut out. It was in the wilderness of Candia 
that he came to a final depision on two points : 1st, 
that if he did not give himself to the work of the 
ministry, he would be in danger of being forever for- 
saken of God ; 2dly, that he would give himself to 
fasting and prayer, that he might know the will of 
God, and that so far as revealed to him he would do 
it, let it be what it might. This resolution never left 
him till he settled it in his mind once more to cut 
loose from home, and trust God for direction. The 
22d day of July, 1812, he has always regarded as, on 
many accounts, the most important day of his life. 
He had asked his friends for a few articles of clothing, 
had procured a valise to put them in, and had saddled 
the horse his father always allowed him to ride when 
he chose, but had said nothing of his intentions to 
any one. His father, seeing all these preparations, 
became aware of his object, and, just before the part- 
ing moment, he kneeled, and committed his son to 
the protection of the Most High. Elijah then silently 
withdrew, mounted his horse, and left home and 
friends, resolved to die in the attempt to preach, 
rather than spend the remainder of life in the wretch- 
edness that had sun'ounded him the most of the time 
for several months. 



32 



MEMOIR. 



He proceeded to North Hampton, where, in family 
prayer, his soul was overwhelmed with a sense of the 
work before him. But, resolving to go forward, he 
proceeded to Portsmouth, New Hampshire, and then 
on to Kittery and York, Maine. He felt that he was 
going all alone into the wilderness, he knew not 
where. He remained in York and Kittery about two 
weeks, attending meetings nearly every day, and gen- 
erally spoke from some scripture w^ith freedom and 
peace of mind. But his hours of retirement were | 
solemn, and often filled with groans and tears, from a 
sense of the greatness of the work, the sacrifice he 
was making, and his want of ability and qualification 
to go through with it. The rocks and ledges of the , 
sea-shore remain the silent witnesses of these agonies 
of his soul. The Christian friends here were kind, 
and gave him a hearty welcome, which greatly en- 
couraged him to go forward. It was at this time that 
he first saw, and heard the faithful testimony of Jane 
Stevens, who afterwards became the companion of 
Elder Mark Fernald. 

From York he went to Kennebunk, where he spoke 
to the people, and enjoyed divine comfort. One cir- 
cumstance occurred here which encouraged him. 
Just before this, a woman who was present dreamed 
that she was walking in a certain place, and was all 
over defiled, when a young man came to her and said, 
" Go, wash, and be clean." When she entered the 
meeting, she knew him as the same person she saw 
in her dream. She sat and wept during the meeting. 
While at Kennebunk he was free from trials, and had 
no lack of word or spirit, but felt as though he could 
have preached all his days. 



MEMOIR. 33 

He next went on to Limington, where all his for- 
mer trials got the better of his resolutions, and threw 
him into great distress. But he would not return 
home at present. He took courage from the fact that, 
when he could get strength to go forward and preach 
to the people, he felt divine help, and shook off his 
trials. This was the only thing that supported him. 
While at Limington he fell in with Elder Fernald, 
and expressed great joy at meeting him ; but he coolly 
replied that he did not know that he was sorry to 
see him. He meant no harm, but it was at a time the 
young man needed a friend, and this apparent indif- 
ference tried him much. Elder Bullock, Sen., en- 
couraged him to go on, and was a blessing to the 
feeble and doubting youth at this time. 

After spending two weeks or more in Limington, 
Standish, and Buxton, he went on to Baldwin. He 
spoke twice with a blessing, and saw some convicted 
of sin and in distress for their souls. He then went 
to Brownfield, a new town, almost a wilderness. He 
introduced himself at a log hut, without chimney, 
partition, or decent chair. After religious conversa- 
tion and prayer, he retired to rest, where he could see 
out of doors in almost every direction. He tarried in 
this town and held meetings about a week, and saw 
both converts and anxious sinners. The loneliness 
of the place and the poverty of the people at times 
so presented the contrast between the past and pres- 
ent as to overpower his feelings. The logs in Brown- 
field woods were witnesses to his groans, and tears, 
and deep agony. But God helped him through all. 

His next remove was to Effingham, New Hamp- 



34 RI E M O I R . 

shire. He enjoyed peace while speaking to the peo- ' 
pie in Eaton. He then set out for the Notch of the 
White Mountains, intending to visit Vermont. Pass- 
ing Conway, he followed up the Saco River to Bart- 
lett, where he found Christian friends, and attended 
one meeting. The following day he passed through 
the far-famed Notch, and reached Bethlehem. Before 
arriving at Bethlehem, having rode twenty miles, 
seeing but two houses, and night coming on, he dis- 
mounted and prayed for direction. He soon met a 
woman in this wilderness who gave him the welcome 
intelligence that a settlement was at hand, and named 
a Christian family with whom he could lodge. 

The day following, he crossed Connecticut River 
into Vermont, and proceeded towards Danville. To- 
wards night he reached Danville meeting-house, where 
a general meeting was then in progress. Here he 
stopped and first formed acquaintance with two 
young men who had just commenced preaching, 
named Jabez King and Asa Foster. An exhortation 
he gave among these strangers soon procured him 
friends. Here he met with an accident which prob- 
ably laid the foundation for those inward difficulties 
which so much affected his health in after life. He 
fell in the dark from a plank by which they went up 
to the door of Elder B. Palmer's house, then unfin- 
ished. The fall so injured his breast, that he with 
difficulty arose. He was in great distress through the 
night, and the next day he could but just move. Pie 
tarried several days at Peacham with a friend, till 
better, then went on to Corinth, and held severai 
meetings at the house and in the neighborhood o^ a 
man named Wells. 



MEMOIR. 35 

He remained about six weeks in Corinth, Vershire, 
Topsham, Newbury, Bradford, and Tunbridge, in 
which places he preached generally twice and three 
times a day. Several were awakened and converted, 
and a number baptized in the time. These excessive 
labors wore him out, and he was compelled to take 
his bed. After a few days, he got able to mount his 
horse and ride a few miles. This family in Topsham, 
named Stevens, showed great kindness to a stranger. 
Weary and sick he rode on slowly, and by short 
stages, through Corinth and Tunbridge to Woodstock, 
where a general meeting was appointed. Here he 
found a large number of ministers, and felt disposed 
to keep silence in their presence. At this meeting he 
first saw Elders Frederic Plummer and Jonathan S. 
Thompson. Elders Elias Smith, William Blaisdell, 
Holt, Cobb, King, and Foster were there, and a 
numerous congregation. 

It was now October, and he thought seriously of 
returning home. On Tuesday he left Woodstock 
alone, and bade farewell to Vermont. Attending one 
or two meetings by the way, he arrived at his father's 
on Saturday evening, to the joy of all the family. 
He had been absent nearly three months, and had 
endured much physical suffering, but much more in 
his mind. But he had the satisfaction to know that 
God had been with him, and his evidence that God 
designed him for the ministry had so preponderated 
that he determined to persevere. 

He now visited and held meetings in the neighbor- 
ing towns. By invitation he preached one evening 
on the South Hampton road. It being noised abroad 



36 I\I E M O I R . 

that Elijah Shaw was to preach, many came from 
motives of curiosity. When they came in and saw 
the lad, they said among themselves, " What, is that 
your preacher — that boy dressed in such a manner?" 
That evening, the sensible presence of God was felt, 
and a number were convicted, who, soon after, were 
brought to rejoice in Christ. The work spread con- 
siderably, and he labored in that region a- portion of 
the time through the winter. In the last part of the 
winter he made a tour to Candia, Deerfield, Aliens- 
town, and Epsom, preaching constantly, and generally 
with comfort and freedom to himself, and satisfaction 
to those who heard. 

In the spring of 1813, the church in Kensington 
built their meeting-house, which was the first — ex- 
cept the one at Hampton Falls — built by the Chris- 
tians in this section of country. When the converts 
who came out in the late revival wished to be bap- 
tized, he went to Plaistow, and engaged Elder John 
Harriman, who came and preached, and baptized 
them. About this time he made his first visit to 
Salem and Boston. The 1st of July, although sick, 
he preached in the forenoon of a Sabbath at the 
house of Mr. Woodman, in South Hampton. In the 
afternoon, he attended the funeral of a child of Moses 
Tuxbury, in Amesbury, and spoke from Job iii. 25 : 
" The thing which I gi*eatly feared is come upon me." 
This was the first funeral he ever attended. 

The next day his sickness so increased that he 
reached home with difficulty. He took his bed, and 
for some weeks could not go out of doors. While 
confined, Elder Elias Smith preached in town, and 



MEMOIR. ei7 

greatly to his disappointment, he could not go out to 
hear him ; for, at that time, he thought more of hhn 
as a preacher than of any other man on earth. When 
able to leave the house, he labored some at haying 
till his health returned. 

, September 20, he left home with his father, on 
horseback, on a journey to Vermont; preached once 
at Pittsfield and twice at Andover, where he was 
greatly strengthened to point sinners to Christ ; spoke 
several times in Tunbridge and Corinth ; spent the 
Sabbath at the latter place ; on his return, spoke sev- 
eral times at Andover ; spent the Sabbath at Candia, 
preached five times, and returned home. These were 
rejoicing and strengthening seasons, both to himself 
and many others. 

In the fall of 1813 he visited Chebacco (now Essex) 
and Cape Ann, and preached four Sabbaths and sev- 
eral evenings. Christians were low and sinners care- 
less, but some blessing attended. He then thought 
that Cape Ann resembled Sodom more than any 
other place he had seen. At this time he formed an 
acquaintance with Elder John Rand, who then lived 
at Chebacco, and with Elder Epes Davis living at 
Annisquam. 

On his return to Kensington, he found a reformation 
in progress, and a sister of his among the converts. 
He felt sensibly that he needed a deeper work in 
himself to enable him to labor effectually for the sal- 
vation of souls. Hitherto he had not seen so much 
fruit as he desired, and he was led to believe there 
was a nearness to God, and power of faith, which he 
did not possess. He believed it was attainable, and 
.^4 



38 MEMOIR. 

was resolved to seek it with all his heart. His whole 
desu'e was for himself, and his constant prayer that 
he might be fully and completely baptized into the 
spirit and power of the gospel. While musing in 
one of his lonely walks, and saying, " Lord, what can 
I do to feel what I ought to feel, to fully prepare me 
for the work ? " there was a soft whisper in his heart, 
thus : " You have but little to do ; no struggles of 
yours can produce the blessing you desire ; only give 
yourself fully up to God, wait on him, do all that he 
commands, and nothing more, and he will put you in 
the right state and place." His heart and voice at 
once replied, " Lord, this will I do." 

He immediately felt a yielding, and strong faith 
filled his heart. On his way to an evening meeting, 
his faith continued unwavering ; and while engaged 
in prayer, that evening, the heavens seemed to open, 
and divine power filled his soul. Under its influence, 
the whole congregation were afiected so suddenly 
and powerfully as to cause an audible murmur of 
deep feeling to be heard in every part of it. 

Soon after this, he, with several of the brethren, 
held an evening meeting at a private house in Salis- 
bury, Massachusetts. While he was engaged in 
prayer for an unconverted young woman, she fell to 
the floor, and sought mercy of God till her soul was 
delivered. Another found peace in this meeting, and 
others still sought the Lord in vocal prayer. 

On the 20th of February, 1814, he became satisfied, 
while in his lonely walk, that he should remain no 
longer in his native town. Salisbury, Amesbury, and 
South Hampton were before his mind, and strong 



MEMOIR. 39 

faith sprung up that God had in store a blessing for 
these towns. The next day he went to Salisbury, 
where the meeting he held in the evening was solemn 
and powerful. The same day the wife of brother 
Daniel Tuxbury was taken sick with fever, of which 
she died in a few days. By her request he remained 
with her, and received her dying charge to be faithful 
in the gospel. She had been a bright and shining 
light from her youth, and died in great peace. 

His first meeting at Amesbury Mills was on the 
evening of March 1, at a private house. It was a 
time of great interest. The professors were aroused 
to pray for the people, and several impenitent sinners 
were awakened. He promised to be there again on 
Saturday evening of the same week. When he ar- 
rived, the house was crowded in all parts, and still the 
people were coming in all directions. All appeared 
solemn while he spoke to them, and others followed 
by their exhortations. When those who were anxious 
to obtain salvation were requested to arise in the 
congregation, eight or ten arose. This seemed to 
send a thrill of awful solemnity through the assem- 
bly. He then commenced speaking to them individ- 
ually. Every one to whom he spoke broke out in 
tears and apparent distress, till they numbered near 
twenty. Several of these were converted during the 
week, and the work of reformation increased and 
spread in this village, at the Point, and at the Plains, 
till a large number were brought to rejoice in the sal- 
vation of God, and the people of God were zealously 
engaged. 

While this work was going on, it was proposed by 



40 MEMOIR. 

some that he should be set apart to the work of the ' 
ministry, by ordination. When this was named to 
him, he shrunk at the idea. His youth, — being then 
but little over twenty years of age, — his want of 
ability and education, and, above all, the danger he 
felt, that in an evil time he might betray the cause he 
now had so much at he'art, — these all seemed to 
combine to forbid his taking upon him the solemn 
responsibilities of an ordained minister ; but when 
reasoned with upon all these points, and the addi- 
tional facilities it would afford him to do good were 
pointed out, he finally gave his consent, provided the 
church in Kensington should be agreed in it, and it 
should take place in his native town. Elder John 
Rand, of Chebacco, went and consulted the church 
on the subject, and after finding them agreed, the dav 
was settled on, and the appointment went out. 



M E M O I R . 41 



CHAPTER III. 

IS SET APART TO THE MINISTRY. — VISITS AII^^DOVEE, N. H. 

March 31, 1814, the people assembled at the 
meeting-house in Kensington, where a sermon was 
preached by Elder John Rand, from 2 Cor. iii. 6 ; 
" Who also hath made us able ministers of the New 
Testament." The congregation in and about the 
house was large. After the sermon, he related, at 
considerable length, his call to the work of preaching 
the gospel, and revealed, for the first time, many of 
the trials he had passed through. He was much 
affected, and nearly the whole assembly were in tears. 
After this, he was solemnly set apart to the work of 
the ministry by laying on of hands and prayer. This 
was one of the most memorable days of his life, 
which placed him beyond the possibility of retreating 
from the field with honor. 

On the following Sabbath, April 3, 1814, he bap- 
tized, for the first time, in the Powow River, at the 
village of Amesbury Mills, Massachusetts. The first 
was Sally Payne, the second, Mrs. Edwards. He also 
baptized in Salisbury, April 6, one ; April 7, five ; 
April 8, two ; April 11, three ; April 12, one ; at 
Kensington, April 14, two ; at North Hampton, JMay 
7, ten ; at Salisbury, May 9, two ; at South Hampton, 
May 8, six ; at Kensington, May 19, five ; at Salis- 
bury, June 1, three ; at Salisbury, June 14, one. 
4* 



4i 



MEMOIR. 



At this time he felt at liberty to leave this part of 
the country, having for some weeks been exercised to 
visit and labor in the interior of New Hampshire. 
On the 23d of June he left Salisbury, Massachusetts, 
and arrived at Andover, New Hampshire, on the 24th. 
He immediately found work to do, and engaged in it 
with all his heart. On a week day, soon after he 
arrived in Andover, he had an appointment at a barn, 
when he felt and expressed a desire that God would 
let him know that day whether he had work for him 
to do in that place. As he commenced speaking from 
the words, " I have a message from God unto thee," 
a powerful impression was made, and many cried out 
under a sense of their lost condition. From this time 
the work went gradually on, and this barn was the 
place of meeting, when the meeting-house was occu- 
pied, as no other place would hold the large congre- 
gations in attendance. 

While the work of reformation was thus going on 
in Andover, by request he preached several times at 
Salisbury. A number of young people were deeply 
wrought upon, sought mercy publicly, and found 
peace in believing ; but the ministers of the place 
raised great opposition. By request, he preached on 
a week day at a brother Simonds's, on the river road 
in Andover, and a rich blessing attended. Some of 
the inhabitants of Sanbornton being present, they 
invited him to come over and help them. The first 
meeting was at the house of Mr. Reuben Rundlet. 
It was a glorious season, and one soul was set it 
liberty. Deacon Taylor Clark, of Sanbornton, with 
some of his family, attended this meeting, who gave 



MEMOIR. 43 

him an invitation to hold a meeting at his house. 
From this meeting the way opened for others, and the 
work of reformation spread gloriously in that town, 
till a large number were converted and baptized. 
While returning from a short tour to the sea-coast, he 
for the first time called at the house of Deacon David 
Philbrick, in the east part of Sanbornton. A prayer 
he offered while there awakened his daughter Debo- 
rah. At a second visit she was happily converted, 
and at a third he baptized her at Union Bridge. She 
afterwards married Elder Stephen Coffin, and re- 
mained a faithful Christian till her death. 

About this time he held an evening meeting at a 
private house in Andover. While he was engaged 
in prayer, the man of the house, who was not a Chris- 
tian, fell to the floor, trembling like the king who saw 
the hand writing on the wall. After some time of ap- 
parently great distress, he arose, giving glory to God 
for the salvation and peace he had found. 

A young woman in the neighborhood was taken 
with a fever, and sent for hini to visit her. He found 
her in great distress of mind. He prayed with her, 
and had faith that God would appear for her. She 
continued to implore God's mercy till light and peace 
broke into her mind. She recovered. He afterwards 
baptized her, and she continued to walk in the fear 
of the Lord. 

Being called to Northfield to baptize, he was invited 
to a part of the town called Bay Hill. He went, and 
saw several convicted and converted in that neighbor- 
hood, whom he baptized. Here he found his hands 
full of work, day and night; there being constant 



44 MEMOIR. 

revival interest in several towns. Thus passed away 
the summer of 1814. 

In October of that year he visited Meredith, and 
met Elder Joseph Badger for the first time, and at- 
tended a Freewill Baptist quarterly meeting at Gil- 
ford, and the next Sabbath, being the last he expected 
to spend in this region, he preached at Andover. The 
friends there thought they ought to do something for 
him, as a partial remuneration for his services among 
them, or, rather, as a present; for pay for preaching 
was at that day thought abominable. A public col- 
lection was taken up on the Sabbath, which amount- 
ed to about eleven dollars. This abundance aston- 
ished him, and probably it astonished the people. He 
might well have been astonished, for, although he had 
now spent between two and three years travelling and 
preaching, he had no recollection to have received one 
cent till this time, except a quarter of a dollar given 
him by a friend the summer previous. When he was 
in Vermont, in 1812, a twenty-five cent piece was 
offered him, which he refused, as he had two or three 
dollars in his pocket, and wanted no more while that 
lasted. Indeed, at that period of his life he put no 
value upon money ; and years afterwards, when start- 
ing on journeys of several hundreds of miles, if he 
had five dollars, he considered it enough. His father 
provided him a horse and equipage, and his step- 
mother provided him with homespun clothes, which 
he always considered good enough for a follower of 
Him who had not where to lay his head. Wherever 
he went, the friends were glad to feed him and his 
horse, and he had the art to make other expenses 



M E I\I O I R . 45 

small. In 1813, his father gave him a good watch, 
which cost twenty dollars; he never had any other, 
and this was still good and in his possession in 1850. 
In 1814, his father procured for him a light wagon. 
Till then he had always rode on horseback. He now 
felt really rich, and under renewed obligations to exert 
himself to his uttermost for the salvation of a lost 
world. 

On the last dav of October he held a meetinsf for 
conference at Andover, and several presented them- 
selves for baptism ; but as it was late, the baptism 
^vas deferred till the next morning, November 1. 
Early in the morning, he met the people on the shore 
of the pond, and baptized four, one male and three 
females. One of these was Lydia True, daughter of 
Deacon William True, of Andover, who afterwards 
became his wife. The same day he -went to North- 
field, and the next morning baptized two more, and 
proceeded to Gilmanton with Elder Moses Cheney, 
where they held an evening meeting and saw one 
converted. He now left the hill countiy, and returned 
to his father's on the 4th of November. 

He visited the brethren and converts in the different 
towns, and baptized several, enjoying glorious sea- 
sons. At this time, and for years afterwards, he ob- 
served but one rule, which was, to meet all his engage- 
ments, if it was a possible thing, let the weather or 
travelling be what it might. This determined course 
of perseverance exposed him to all the hardships of a 
northern latitude, but it preserved him from the bad 
reputation of not fulfilling his engagements, and 



46 MEMOIR. 

cultivated an indomitable resolution, which he often 
found necessary in after life. 

Being a little relieved from constant labor in refor- 
mations, he set about building him a sleigh for the 
winter, which occupied his spare time during several 
weeks. When this was accomplished, he again en- 
tered upon his usual course of travelling from town 
to town, holding meetings, and laboring for the con- 
version of sinners. 



\ 



M E M O I R . 47 



CHAPTER IV. 



TRAVELS CONTINUED. 



This winter, in company with Elder John Harri- 
man, he visited Portsmouth, New Hampshire, and 
spent some weeks. There was a good prospect of 
revival, and several backsliders were reclaimed. At 
length some division appeared among the people, and 
he left the place at once, and returned home. He 
arose at two o'clock, and before day was on his way 
towards the hill country, and that night reached North- 
field through drifted snow. From thence he visited 
Sanbornton and Andover. 

In February, 1815, feeling inclined to go on still 
further, he took a brother, William True, of Andover, 
who had commenced preaching, and rode on to Han- 
over, on the Connecticut River, and appointed a meet- 
ing for the Sabbath. Sinners wept, and there was 
some prospect of reformation. Left an appointment 
for the next Sabbath, and went over the mountain. 
While returning in a storm, he took cold, which 
afflicted him for a long time. The next Sabbath the 
prospect of revival was still greater ; but after a day 
or two they left, and returned to Andover. This he 
afterwards regretted as a wrong step, as the work 
ceased from that time. After holding a few meetings 
in the region about Sanbornton, he returned home the 



48 MEMOIR. 

middle of March. When he arrived home, he found i 
his youngest sister, about eleven years of age, had 
experienced religion, and was a happy convert. All 
had now professed conversion, and one had died in 
great peace. Praised be the Lord for his wonderful 
works to the children of men ! 

He remained in this quarter, baptizing those who 
were converted, till June, when he started on a tour. 
He went to Brentwood, Sanbornton, Meredith, and 
Sandwich, where he attended the Freewill Baptist 
yearly meeting. The meeting was powerful, and sin- 
ners bowed to Christ, and prayed for mercy. The 
meeting continued till two o'clock in the morning. 
While he was singing in the morning of parting, an 
astonishing power was manifested, and one soul ob- 
tained relief. It was at this meeting that he first saw 
Elder John Colby and several other excellent men. 
Elder Frederic Plummer, from Philadelphia, was 
present. 

When the meeting closed, he proceeded, in com- 
pany "with Elder Moses Cheney, to Campton, Rum- 
ney, and Haverhill, holding meetings in each place. 
June 16, he went on to Danville, Vermont, and 
attended a general meeting, where he met Elders E. 
Smith, F. Plummer, and many others. At this time 
brother John Capron was ordained to the work of the 
ministry. He returned with Elder Cheney to Haver- 
hill, where they parted, and he rode to Hanover, and 
preached once, under a dense cloud of unbelief, from 
the words, " Make haste, and get thee quickly out of 
Jerusalem, for they will not receive thy testimony 
concerning me." The text exactly accorded with his 



MEMOIR. 49 

feelings. He now found himself about one hundred 
miles from home, with only twenty-five cents in his 
pocket. But by the sale of a few small books, he had 
all he needed. After preaching at several towns, he 
reached Deerfield on the 28th, where sinners cried for 
mercy, and some were delivered. He spent several 
days in Deerfield and Candia, and in every meeting 
the powerful work of reformation was manifest in the 
conviction and conversion of sinners. 

The first part of July he went to the sea-shore, and, 
after visiting several towns, went to Nottingham and 
preached. Great solemnity prevailed, every uncon- 
verted person in the house arose for prayers, and 
all present appeared anxious to save their souls. 

He spent the time from July till October in various 
towns in New Hampshhe. In October he attended 
a Freewill Baptist quarterly meeting in Candia, and 
then rode to New Chester, (now Hill,) where, on the 
23d of October, he baptized, and a rich blessing at- 
tended. In the evening he spoke from the text, " A 
dreadful sound is in his ears ; in prosperity the de- 
stroyer shall come upon him." This month he attend- 
ed a quarterly meeting at Springfield. Conversation 
with a young woman fastened conviction on her mind, 
which terminated in her conversion a few days after. 
November 2, at a meeting in Sanbornton, nearly 
every sinner in the house was in tears, and in the 
evening several bowed and sought mercy of God. 
The remainder of this month he spent in this part of 
the country, with considerable revival interest in all 
the towns, especially in Canterbury and I^oudon, 



50 MEMOIR. 

where the work was the most powerful, and many 
precious souls were happily converted. 

The first of December he returned to Kensington 
and the neighboring towns, where he labored till the 
21st, when he took another tour to the interior, and 
ti-a veiled extensively till the 7th of February. In this 
time many souls were converted, particularly in Can- 
terbmy and Loudon. February 1, he attended the 
ordination of brother Benjamin Galley, of Sanborn- 
ton. Having no meeting-house in that quarter, it 
took place in a school-house in his own neighborhood. 
Elder William Blaisdell preached from " I am sure 
that when I come to you, I shall come in the fulness 
of the blessing of the gospel of Christ." This was a 
cold and trying winter; but the joy of seeing sinners 
converted in almost every town made him joyful in 
all his toils. 

February 7, feeling free to leave this part of the 
country, he left Sanbornton about rAidnight, and made 
his way to his father's. 

He spent the remainder of the winter after his re- 
turn in the several towns in the vicinity, and in the 
borders of Maine, preaching constantly. In March 
he took a tour to Kittery, York, and WeUs. The last 
of March he went to Farmington, to attend the ordi- 
nation of brother John L. Peavey. Elder Elias Smith 
preached on the occasion, from Dan. xii. 3. It was 
a weeping season, and the setting apart of a young 
man to the ministry, in the midst of his numerous 
relations and neighbors, by whom he was highly re- 
spected, was a scene of thrilling interest, and produced 



MEMOIR. 51 

a deep impression. This ordination took place on the 
28th of March, 1816, just two years after the subject 
of these memoirs was set apart. The fact of their 
being both young, and the remarkable devotion of 
this young man, produced a desire that he might ac- 
company him on his western tour. Before parting, it 
was proposed to him. They agreed to meet at San- 
bornton the first part of May, and then proceed on 
their journey. He then returned home, and made 
speedy preparations for the journey, visited several 
towns, took leave of friends, and set out the last of 
April. The first of May he met brother Peavey, ac- 
cording to appointment. Before leaving, he baptized 
two in Brentwood, on the 7th of April ; and April 
14, three in New Market; April 29, one in Lou- 
don ; May 4, two in Sanbornton ; May 8, two in 
Andover. 



52 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER V. 

VISIT TO NEW YOKK STATE. 

Elder Shaw left Andover May 13, 1816, with 
brother Peavey and another brother, and lodged at 
Lebanon ; on the 14th, crossed the Connecticut into 
Vermont, and put up at Woodstock ; the 15th, went 
to Parkers town, on the Green Mountains ; the 16 th, 
to Fort Ann, in the litate of New York; the 17th, 
reached Saratoga Springs, and tarried over night. He 
was solemnly reminded of his deep exercises when at 
this place in 1811. Now he was engaged in the 
same work which then so heavily pressed down his 
soul to the earth. On Saturday, the 18th, they 
reached Ballston, and found brethren who welcomed 
them joyfully. On the Sabbath, they both preached 
at the Burnt Hills meeting-house, and joy seemed to 
be diffused among the brethren. At evening. Elder 
Jabez King came to see them, and expressed great 
joy at their arrival. 

On the 21st, he was in a distressed and restless 
state, and spent much of the day in the woods, in 
tears, groans, and lamentations, in view of the per- 
ishing world around him, and of the great work 
before him. The evening meeting relieved him, and 
he went to his lodgings a happier man. 

The 22d, he preached at a private house, and a 



MEMOIR. 53 

remarkable power came over him and the whole as- 
sembly, and a number of anxious sinners bowed the 
knee to be prayed for. The 23d, he held a meeting 
at Milton, and the 24th, at Galway. The 25th, Elder 
James S. Thompson met them there, and on the day 
following, they ordained brother Philip Sanford to 
the gospel ministry. The 28th, with brothers King 
and Sanford, went to Broadalbin, and preached to 
a multitude who were deeply affected. Two, with 
broken hearts, kneeled for prayers. Returned and 
preached in Galway. June 1, he was at Milton, 
and on Sabbath, at Burnt Hills. On the 5th, he 
baptized for the first time in this state. At Milton, 
he preached by request at the house of a Quaker. 
The people looked till their tears prevented their 
looldng longer. At the close, he conversed with those 
who were deeply affected. 

June 9, he preached in Providence, and the power 
of God was remarkably manifested. After preaching, 
he told the people that, if those who wished for 
prayers would rise, he should be glad. That moment 
they rose up like a cloud all over the house, while old 
and young said, " Pray for me ; I am undone." It 
was an affecting scene. Previous to this meeting, he 
had arranged to go on to the west, and had sent 
appointments to Amsterdam and Charleston ; but he 
now doubted whether he ought to leave Saratoga at 
present. He therefore concluded to go as far as 
Charleston, and return. He did so, and returned to 
Galway and Providence. Some whom he had left in 
anguish, he found happy in the love of Christ ; while 
many others were in trouble. 
5* 



u% 



54 MEMOIR. 

On the 17th, he held a meeting in the place, and 
the overshadowing presence of God was there. Sin- 
ners bowed to the King of Glory, and two professed 
to find the pearl of great price. The next day, several 
others came into liberty. At a barn-floor meeting in 
Galway, a number converted within the week declared 
what God had done for them, while many wept as 
those left. Since the work commenced, the converts 
had averaged one a day. His meeting on the Sab- 
bath, at Greenfield, being several miles farther than 
he had supposed, he preached, and immediately 
started, wishing the people salvation, and leaving 
them to dismiss the meeting when they pleased. 
Driving rapidly, he reached his meeting in tolerable 
season, and one was converted. On the 25th, he 
enjoyed a season of rejoicing with three more young 
converts. 

Thus the work went on for several weeks, and 
quite a number found peace in believing, and were 
baptized. On the 1st day of July, he baptized seven 
at Providence ; and, after baptizing once more, he 
concluded to go on westward. June 28, he had the 
pleasure of seeing brother William True, from An- 
dover, New Hampshire, who arrived at Saratoga 
county, to accompany him on his journey to the 
west. Brother True was a young preacher, and a 
true yoke-fellow. His coming was the more accept- 
able, because the calls for laborers in this part of the 
country had taken brother Peavey away to Delaware 
county soon after he arrived here. It was at this 
time that he first saw Elder David Millard, who had 
just commenced preaching ; and his labors having 



MEMOIR. 55 

been blessed in Delaware county, and a great and 
effectual door being opened there, brother Peavey 
went on to his assistance. 

In July, he and brother True left Saratoga county, 
and made their way up the Mohawk valley, through 
Utica, Paris, Augusta, Westmoreland, and Vernon. 
Here they spent several days, holding meetings day 
and night, in school-houses, barns, and private dwell- 
ings ; but being desirous to press farther west, they 
went on. Having seen a family who had friends in 
Cayuga county, they concluded to go as far as there, 
and then see what the Lord would do for them. 

July 24, 1816, they arrived at the house of Young- 
love Munroe, in the west part of Brutus, Cayuga 
county. A meeting was appointed for the evening, 
and evidence was clear that a divine influence per- 
vaded the meeting. The next meeting was much 
more powerful, and many went home deeply con- 
victed. On the Sabbath, he remained here. This 
day he was so overpowered with a sense of the con- 
dition of the people, that, in the afternoon, his utter- 
ance was choked for a time, while almost the whole 
assembly were weeping around him. In the evening, 
it was apparent that the Lord had commenced a 
work in the place. On Monday, he visited from 
house to house, and found many determined to seek 
the Lord. In the evening meeting, divine power was 
revealed, and several bowed to Christ, and sought his 
mercy. 

On Tuesday, July 30, he went to the east part of 
the town, and had but just entered the house, when 
the Presbyterian and Baptist ministers of the town 



56 MEMO 1 R . 

came in. They had heard of his arrival, and seeing 
him pass, they concluded to follow him, pitch battle, 
and, if possible, drive him away before he should get 
foothold. They made many inquiries, to which frank 
answers were given ; and after applying to him the 
epithets which the Scriptures apply to deceivers, and 
treating him as a decent man ought to be ashamed to 
treat a stranger, they left him to preach the gospel to 
the people who were willing to hear. He preached 
here that evening to a solemn assembly, and returned 
to the west neighborhood. That evening, there was 
a great breaking away, and large numbers sought 
mercy upon their bended knees. One professed to 
find the peace of God that evening. 

August 1, he wrote the following : " One month 
more is gone, and what I shall see before the close of 
another month, I know not, I am unwell — almost 
overcome with fatigue. I must use wisdom, and rest 
to-day. My soul can bless God; for though I am 
nearly four hundred miles from my home, among en- 
tire strangers, and though ministers, church members, 
blasphemers, and devils fight me, still the Lord is 
raising me up friends continually, and converting 
souls around me. In view of all these things, I will 
make this the place of my stay at present. These 
are the true signs, and every symptom is good." He 
was right in his calculation. The work went on, and 
he made this the place of his temporary and perma- 
nent abode for ten years. 

August 2, he preached, at the house of a Methodist, 
to an attentive assembly. At the close, a Baptist 
minister, who was present, asked several questions 



M E ai O I R . 57 

respecting his doctrine, and then told the people that 
good advice had been given, but he had no fellowship 
with the doctrine. This he did to prejudice the peo- 
ple. On the 6th of August he and his yoke-fellow, 
brother True, held their first meeting in Mentz. The 
people were melted into tears, while he gave them a 
sermon he thought to be about half Scripture language. 
For a long time he preached generally every day or 
evening, and in almost every place great revival inter- 
est was awakened, and sinners constantly sought 
and found the salvation of God. 

On the evening of the 15th, at a meeting on the 
turnpike in Brutus, there were supposed to be three 
hundred in and around the house. Those who could 
not get in made seats, without, and heard with the 
greatest silence and attention. But the minister and 
deacons had come out to examine the affair, and try 
their strength to put it down. When he closed, a Bap- 
tist minister arose, and, without condemning any thing 
he had said, went on to apply to him the various pas- 
sages of Scripture which describe false teachers, and 
represented them as Satan's ministers. To this ha- 
rangue he replied, and he said no more. Then a dea- 
con arose in opposition, to whom he replied, and the 
meeting closed. This transaction made him many 
friends, and served greatly to open the way in all 
directions. 

A Methodist society had existed for years in the 
neighborhood where he commenced preaching in Bru- 
tus, but they hailed the work then going on among 
them with joy, although Methodist preachers were not 
the instruments. When the circuit preacher came 



58 MEMOIR. 

round, on the 17th of August, he took them to task, 
and determined to separate the Methodists from the 
Christians, or break up the society. They would not 
submit, and he broke them up, retaining only five, 
whom he added to another society. Thus he com- 
pletely cleared the ground for us. On the 25th of 
August Elder Shaw gave a sermon on the senti- 
ments of the Christians, which had the effect to still 
the opposition. August 26, a Christian church was 
organized at this place, consisting of only eleven 
members. On the 8th of September he began to 
baptize. The first he baptized was brother Theodore 
Smith, an aged man, who had been a Methodist 
nearly thirty years, and with him five others. Sep- 
tember 3, he baptized two ; September 15, seven ; 
and by the next spring he had baptized about fifty. 
September 10th his brother True left him to journey 
farther west, where he intended to join him shortly. 
On the 14th several others united with the new church, 
which continued to increase almost weekly. On the 
22d he left on a tour to -the west, and met brother 
True at Livonia. On the 27th they reached the Gen- 
esee River at Geneseo, forded the river, where the 
extensive flats looked more beautiful than any thing 
of the kind he had ever before seen. At Perry, ten 
miles farther on, they found brethren from Vermont, 
and put up at the house of Elder William True. 
On the next Sabbath morning he preached at a school- 
house, and in the afternoon he stood upon the beach 
of Silver Lake and addressed the people. The occa- 
sion was this : A man was supposed to have been 
drowned in the lake a few days before, and it was 



MEMOIR. 59 

then expected his body was in the lake. His parents 
and his wife were present. After preaching in several 
neighborhoods, they left the place, went on through 
the woods, and went down the river to Pittsford, (now 
Henrietta.) After dark they found a place called a 
house, and requested to remain all night. The woman 
of the house probably gave them the best she had, 
which they could not eat, although they had eaten 
nothing since early in the morning. They went to a 
prayer-meeting in another shanty, and introduced 
themselves. This opened the way for meetings in 
the place, and the divine blessing followed. 

At this time there were three framed houses in 
town, and the roads were generally either all mire or 
made of logs, without any covering. The soil was 
good, and in a few years it became one of the hand- 
somest farming towns in the state. October 12, a 
general meeting commenced; many came forward for 
prayers, in great distress of mind, and several believers 
requested baptism. At the close of the meeting he 
baptized nine, after which he left for Cayuga county, 
where he arrived on the 17th. The following Sabbath 
he found the work was still progressing at Brutus and 
vicinity. He continued his labors daily from place to 
place till the end of the month. 

October 29, he set off on his second tour west. 
In this journey he visited Pittsford, Murray, Sweden, 
and Ogden, where he baptized six, and left the work 
going on. November 7, he set off at three o'clock, 
A. M., for Brutus. 

November 12, his true yoke-fellow, William True, 
left him to return to New Hampshire. They both 



60 MEMOIR. i 

wept bitterly at parting, and lie felt lonesome in the 
extreme. But as he believed God required it, he de- 
termined to labor on in this land of strangers alone 
through the winter. The work of reformation con- 
tinued to progress, though in the midst of opposition. 
When several came forward at one time and related 
their experience, one man vented his rage at him in 
bitter language. He then took the opportunity to 
state to the whole congregation just what had been 
the treatment he had received from the Presbyterians 
and Baptists in every neighborhood since he came 
into the country. This they knew was truth, and it 
stilled the opposition. 

The following letter, written about this time to 
Elias Smith, editor of the Herald of Gospel Liberty, 
published at Boston, will show the state of religious 
feeling among many of the people at this time : — 

"Brutus, Cayuga Co., N. Y., Dec. 4, 1816. 
"Beloved Brother: — 

" I received your letter, dated November 1, with the 
Heralds. The subscribers were much pleased with 
them, and my heart rejoiced greatly while reading of 
the general meetings and of the work of God in vari- 
ous parts. To hear at once of the wonderful work 
of God from Georgia, in the south, to the British do- 
minions, in the east and north, was to me a feast of 
fat things, full of marrow, of wines on the lees, well 
refined. 

" The work of the Lord is still going on in these 
parts, though not rapidly. Several, within one week, 
have been made free. Last Friday I baptized three, 
and expect to baptize more next Friday. As to oppo- 
sition, we are like lambs in the midst of wolves. 



MEMOIR. 61 

Anciently the priests came upon the apostles, being 
grieved because they taught the people. So the priests 
and people are now. But my soul is firmly estab- 
lished in the cause of truth, so that none of these 
things move me. 

" Last evening, in a large assembly, I described 
the Christ and church mentioned in the Scriptures, 
and the door into the church. At the close, a Calvin- 
istic, close-communion Baptist told the converts not 
to mind what was said about the commands of God 
as being not essential. I desired him to tell the assem- 
bly what command I declared not essential. As he 
had no one to tell of, his folly "was made manifest in 
the presence of the whole assembly. 

" On the Holland Purchase are many brethren called 
Freewill Baptists, also many who disown all unscrip- 
tural names. About one month ago a conference 
was holden, that we might know the difference be- 
tween them and us, and endeavor to come as near 
together as was right. On Saturday, November 2, 
ten elders and several brethren met at the house of 
Elder Bracket, in Sweden, Genesee county. We 
found a difference in some things ; but all the elders, 
except two of those called Freewill Baptists, were 
free to unite as one people, disowning all unscriptural 
names and rules. We agreed on this : to meet and 
preach together in general and quarterly meetings ; to 
make no difference between one and the other in re- 
spect to preaching, breaking bread, and baptizing ; 
but for each one whom we believed God had called 
to preach, and who was scripturally ordained, to have 
full fellowship to preach and break bread to those who 
wished and needed it, and to baptize such as gave 
evidence of being believers, throughout the churches. 
This is a good step from where they were before, and 
I hope the next step will be into full union and 
liberty. 



62 MEMOIR. 

" We have reason to believe that the Lord will do 
great things in this country; but humble, spiritual, 
and very patient preachers are wanted. There is not 
one free preacher, that I know of, within sixty miles 
of this place, either east, west, north, or south. 

" May the work of righteousness spread through all 
the earth. 

" Yours, in the kingdom and patience of Jesus, 

" Elijah Shaw, Jr." 

December 17, 1816, while riding to Aurelius, he 
wept as he rode, in view of his loneliness, and prayed 
for help to be sent. When he arrived he found Elder 
David Millard, from Saratoga county, and William 
Cummings, from New Hampshire. They labored 
together till the 24th, when he and brother Cummings 
set out on his third western tour, and preached in 
Bloomfield and Pittsford, and saw Elder Joseph Bad- 
ger, who had recently arrived here from New Hamp- 
shire. At a meeting here it was thought that fifty 
were melted to tears while he spoke. 

January 1, 1817, Elder Shaw was in Parma, and from 
thence proceeded to Sweden and Murray, from whence 
he went on to Hartland, and found Elder Joel Double- 
day ; preached in Royalton, where he first became 
acquainted with the family of Stephen Bugby and 
others, with whom he afterwards enjoyed many good 
seasons. Through Cambria and the town of the Tus- 
carora Indians he went towards the Niagara River, 
which he crossed at Lewiston into Upper Canada, 
and ascended the heights of Queenstown. This had 
been the bloody battle-field where many an American 
and Englishman had mingled their blood in the san- 
guinary struggle. That night he put up at a tavern 



MEMOIR. • 6S 

near the great cataract, and the next morning he 
walked through a thin snow to the brink of the fear- 
ful Niagara Falls, and gazed upon this astonishing 
wonder of nature from the Canada side of the river. 
January 15, passed on, over the battle-ground of Chip- 
pewa, towards Fort Erie. This day he met a Method- 
ist preacher, who appeared friendly, and directed him 
to a Methodist family, where he was kindly received. 
Here he found another Methodist preacher, who was 
waiting for the ice to pass out of Lake Erie, so that 
he could cross the river. They attempted to cross, 
but could not, for the ice ; therefore they returned and 
spent the night. The following day they crossed at 
Black Rock, and rode to Buffalo, where he dined with 
the Methodist preacher, and then went on his way. 
Crossing the Buffalo Creek, he took his course 
upon the beach of the lake. It was towards night, 
and three miles to the first house, and seven to the 
next. The snow fell fast, the wind blew a gale from 
the lake, the cold was intense, and he a stranger in a 
strange land, with the waste of waters on the right, 
and the howling wilderness on the left. All his past 
life came up before him, and he rode on with tears 
streaming down his cheeks, while he praised God 
aloud, with joyful hope of a land where trials would 
end. He lodged at an inn crowded with swearing 
and drinking beings. 

At Eden, farther up the lake, he attended a Free- 
will Baptist quarterly meeting, where he was kindly 
received, and enjoyed a glorious season. At Willink 
he saw some former acquaintances from Corinth, Ver- 
mont. He preached at Mi-ddlebury, and the next 



64 • MEMOIR. 

morning started at sunrise and rode till sunset, having 
only taken a bowl of bread and milk for the day. 
This brought him to Churchville, where he preached 
in the evening, and the next day went through the 
woods to Rochester and Pittsford. From Rochester 
to Churchville was the hunting-ground of the Indians, 
several of whom he saw that day, some with their 
venison on their backs, and stopped and talked with 
them in their native wilds. This region has long 
since become one of the most delightful farming 
countries in the world. Having preached at Pitts- 
ford, he went on eastward. At the tavern where he 
put up, the people seemed astonished when he told 
them he was nothing but a Christian, with no rule 
but the Bible. They had never seen such a one be- 
fore. He prayed with them, exhorted the young peo- 
ple, and after he had paid his bill, the man returned 
it again, saying he felt that he had done wrong in 
taking it. 

On the Sabbath, January 26, he preached at Brutus, 
having been absent nearly five weeks, rode on horse- 
back about five hundred miles, and preached almost 
every day. The remainder of the winter he spent in 
the counties of Cayuga and Onondaga, preaching 
and travelling constantly, till the 10th of March, when 
he set out on horseback for Delaware county. . He 
went by way of Plainfield, where he enjoyed the 
company of Elder Willet Stilman. He next pro- 
ceeded to Otsego, where he met Elders Newman, 
Allen, Redington, Martin, Peavey, and Millard, in 
conference. 

March 16, he went to a general meeting in Hartwick, 



MEMOIR. 65 

after which he travelled in Kortright, Roxbury, Delhi, 
and various other towns, preaching frequently on the 
Susquehanna and Delaware Rivers and their trib- 
utaries. After preaching at Elder Allen's at ten 
o'clock, he went on through Eaton and Nelson to- 
wards Cayuga, where he arrived the last of March. 

The most of April, he was preparing to return to 
New Hampshire. He visited and preached in every 
place in that quarter, and bade them farewell. This 
was attended with many tears, while he considered 
what he had passed through in a strange land, and 
that the Lord had converted many souls, and raised 
him up friends in every place. Yet he must leave 
them, and again visit his friends at the east, and once 
more see the sheep and lambs he had left in the place 
of his nativity. 

April 29, 1817, he left Cayuga county, and after 
preaching on the way at various places, he reached 
his father's in Kensington, New Hampshire, May 17. 
This was a joyful meeting, after a separation of 
nearly thirteen months, during which time he h^ 
been almost entirely among those he never saw 
before, and had travelled many hundreds of miles in 
strange lands. He had been compelled to face oppo- 
sition in forms new to him ; but God had given him 
complete victory, and let him witness a series of 
reformations almost continually from the time he left 
till he returned. But he had only come back on a 
visit for a few months, to return again in the fall of 
the same year. He felt very anxious for his fel- 
low-laborer — William True — to return again to 
the west, as did brother True himself; but being 
6* 



66 MEMOIR. 

without a carriage, and not having a horse ^smtable, 
Elder Shaw proposed to let him have his horse and 
wagon, and take his horse, saddle, and bridle, which 
prepared brother True to take his wife, and return to 
the west in the summer of 1817. But as brother True 
was not ordained, it was proposed that he should 
receive ordination before leaving. Accordingly, the 
church concurred in this proposition, and the time was 
appointed for both William True and Nehemiah D. 
Sleeper to be ordained at Andover, New Hampshire. 
June 19, 1817, near two thousand people assembled 
at the place appointed, and these two young men 
were set apart, publicly, to the work of the gospel 
ministry. 

The summer of 1817 he spent in constantly travel- 
ling and preaching from town to town, in New 
Hampshire and Massachusetts. He made one jour- 
ney through Meredith, Centre Harbor, Tamworth, 
Wolfboro', Tuftonboro', and Moultonboro', and anoth- 
er through AUenstown, Pembroke, Concord, Hopldn- 
ton, Herkimer, Deering, and Warner. 

July 20, brother William True bade farewell to his 
father's family, and set out for the State of New 
York. His health was poor, and had been for a year 
and a half; but few apprehended that in fifteen 
months from that time he would finish his work on 
earth ; but such was the fact. Being now left behind 
for a few months. Elder Shaw improved the time, to 
the best of his ability, in warning every one, night and 
day, and in comforting the disciples through all the 
region of his former labors and travels in the east. 

The 1st of October, he attended an elders' con- 



MEMOIR. 67 

ference in Portsmouth, New Hampshire. This con- 
ference was occasioned, in part, by the shock given 
the preachers by the turning away of Elder Elias 
Smith to Universalism, and laid the foundation for 
setting limits to the encroachments of this pernicious 
doctrine among us, by a more stringent discipline, 
and the organization of conferences. 

From this conference he returned to his father's in 
Kensington, in company with Elder John Harriman. 
On the Sabbath following, (October 5,) they together 
met the people of that town. Of the meeting he 
made the following remarks in his journal : — 

" But little was said till God began to speak by a 
powerful earthquake, which shook the earth violently. 
This suggested to me a subject, and I immediately 
arose, read the second chapter of Isaiah, from the 
tenth verse, and began to speak from it. Before the 
discourse was finished there was groaning and weep- 
ing, caused by the power of the Spirit of God. In 
the afternoon, brother Harriman preached, and many 
rejoiced. In the evening, at brother J. Fellows's we 
met a great company of the youth with whom I had 
been brought up, and I expected to see them no 
more. While sitting, I felt a message from God 
to them. I arose and spoke to them from these 
words : ' By grace are ye saved,' &c. The power of 
God was plainly felt through the assembly. O, what 
a love I bore them ! I longed for their salvation, 
and would gladly have tarried longer with them ; but 
duty called another way, so I bade them farewell." 

This yearning of heart for the salvation of sinners 
is the secret of his success. This has been the secret 



68 MEMOIR. 

of the success of all the eminent ministers of Christ, 
whose labors have been crowned wdth the blessing of 
God. The apostle Paul could call his brethren to 
witness that, for the space of three years, he did not 
cease to warn every one, day and night, with tears. 
It was his heart's desire and prayer to God that 
Israel might be saved, and so strong was that desire, 
that he could wish himself accursed from Christ for 
them. It is the heart, filled with strong love and 
earnest desire, that is best enabled to move the hearts 
of sinners ; and while the minister of Christ, in the 
bloom and vigor of life's morning, stood before his 
young friends, with a heart yearning with love, and 
longing for their salvation, declaring to them the 
grace of God that bringeth salvation, we may not 
wonder that the power of God was sensibly felt 
among them ; and that, with such a heart, many 
were led by his ministration to cry out, " Men and 
brethren, what shall we do ? " 

October 7, he bade farewell to his father's family, to 
commence his journey westward. Here the pious 
family kneeled in prayer, and commended themselves 
mutually to God. The father, the mother, and four 
more besides himself, " prayed and wept abundantly." 
After this season of prayer, he sung the hymn, — 

" I hear the gospel's joyful sound ; 
An organ I must be," — 

and left them, not expecting to return till some time 
the next season, if ever. He made this long and 
tedious journey on horseback, which was very fa- 
tiguing. He went through Exeter, New Market, Pitts- 



I 



MEMOIR. 69 

field, Gilmanton, Sanbornton, Northfield, New Ches- 
ter, and Andover, preaching in most of these towns. 
These meetings were accompanied with many tears, 
and much tender feeling, as they were all parting 
seasons. This was especially the case at Sanborn- 
ton, where he preached three times on the Sabbath, 
October 12. In the evening, as he sung the hymn, 

" At len^h has the sad parting season arrived," — 

and passed around, shaking hands and taking leave 
of the people, there was a general sobbing and weep- 
ing. " This soon broke into exhortation, and a heav- 
enly season followed." 



70 



MEMOIR. 






i. 



CHAPTER VI. 

ELDEK SHAW AGAIN VISITS NEW YOUK. 

October 18, 1817, Elder Shaw left Andover to 
proceed on his way to the west. " This," says he, 
" was a strange day to me. Some of the time, I felt , 
such a weight of the work of God on me and before . 
me, that I mourned for a sinful world. At other 
times I had such a view of the goodness of God to 
me, that I praised him aloud, with tears of joy. And 
at some times a great sense of the necessity of living 
in the work of God rested heavily upon me ; at other 
times such trials as almost sunk me below rising 
again." 

At Hanover he stopped and preached on the Sab- 
bath. " In the afternoon he felt strong to declare the 
counsel of God. Much smiling was seen, at first, to 
hear so strange a being ; but they were constrained to 
pay for it in tears before the meeting ended, and that, 
too, with deep interest." Like the hearers of the 
Village Pastor, — 

" Those who came to scoff remained to pray." 

From Hanover, passing through Vermont by way 
of White River and Rutland, he came to Saratoga 
county. During all this journey, his mind appears to 
have been under peculiar trials, and yet often in an 



MEMOIR. 



71 



unexpected manner did the smiling face of his God 
appear to disperse his trials and give joy to his heart. 
In his jom-nal for October 24, on which day he 
reached Galway, New York, he says, — 

" A trying day was this to me. Some of the time 
I groaned aloud, and almost sunk under the burden 
of my mind ; but coming opposite a school-house, 
it suddenly rushed into my mind how I there once 
saw sinners weep, bow, and cry for mercy till they 
found deliverance. I immediately felt thankful to 
God, and began to praise him, while peace again 
filled my soul." 

How often, when doubts, discouragements, and 
trials perplex the mind of the Christian, are they all 
driven away by the thought of some kindness and mer- 
cy which we have experienced at the hand of God I 

" His love in times past 

Forbids us to think 
He'll leave us, at last, 

In trouble to sink. 
Each sweet Ebenezer 

We have in review- 
Confirms his good pleasure 

To bear us safe through," 

After stopping a few days in Saratoga county, he 
proceeded to Cayuga county, and arrived at Brutus 
on the 6th of November. Here he found brother 
William True, and rejoiced to meet him, though he 
found him in poor health. At that time, however, 
they were not aware of his real condition. 

He now resumed his labors in the field of his 
former success, and the blessing of God was renew- 



72 MEMOIR. 

edly poured down. New revival interest broke out, 
and many were converted to God. November 10, he 
went to Camillus, where he had never been before. 
An incident occurred here illustrating the importance 
of being instant in season and out of season. He 
says, — 

" On my way to the meeting, I called at a house to' 
inquire for the meeting. A man told me where it 
was. I then asked him if he loved the Lord. He 
said he thought he did, better than the Lord loved 
him ; ' for,' said he, * it seems to me that, after I have , 
served the devil so long, the Lord will not accept of ^ 
his leavings.' I exhorted him to seek the Lord, and 
went on to the meeting. In a few weeks, the man, 
his wife, three of his sons, with two of their wives, 
experienced religion, and I baptized them. From 
that day his house has ever been a home to me. At 
this meeting," he continues, " I had an evidence that i 
God would work in Camillus. The people were ^ 
very earnest for more meetings ; so I appointed one 
for the next day. In this meeting, the power of God 
was manifest. Almost the whole assembly bowed 
the knee to be prayed for. My faith began to in- 
crease." 

From this time, he continued laboring in Camillus, 
at the house of brother William Cox, (the man above 
alluded to,) and in that neighborhood. The work of 
reformation appeared, and large numbers were con- 
verted and baptized during the winter. The reforma- 
tion went on gloriously, both in Camillus and Brutus, 
until the number of the disciples had become large, 
and a powerful influence set in their favor. 



MEMOIR. 73 

At his first meeting in Camillus he felt a strong 
assurance that he should see the work of God in the 
place. At his second meeting, which was the next 
day, nearly the whole assembly bowed the knee 
to be prayed for, and his faith was increased. He 
left appointments here, and pursued his arduous and 
continued labors in other places. 

November 11, he went seven miles to an evening 
appointment at Brutus, where he felt the liberating 
power of a holy God ; saints and sinners felt it too. 
12th, on the turnpike. 13th, at Treat's Settlement, 
where sinners mourned and saints rejoiced. 14th, 
at Macedonia, where he preached day and evening in 
different places. Here was a large attendance, much 
conviction, and the Lord stood by him in a remark- 
able manner. 16th, in the same town, the Lord 
was present, and sinners were convicted, and expressed 
their determination to seek the Lord. 18th, he at- 
tended a funeral at Brutus, and then rode to Camillus 
and preached at night. 

During the last-mentioned visit to Camillus, he met 
some severe temptations. November 19, he was 
perplexed and tempted to unbelief, and was almost 
ready to conclude that he had been deceived respect- 
ing the reformation in Camillus ; but his cry was to 
God continually. He longed to see sinners converted, 
for that he believed would strengthen his faith. The 
next day (November 20) he says, " I felt more to trust 
in God, do his will, and leave the event with him. 
In the meeting many bowed the knee for prayer. 
One obtained some comfort ; another, as it were, saw 
men, as trees, walking. Well, thought I, if the 
7 



74 MEMOIR. 

Lord does work here, I shall think the devil has done 
his worst by temptation to get me to leave the work 
and the place ; but I will stand by a little longer. I 
had been praying that, if I had any thing to do here, 
I might have some place for head-quarters. This 
evening a friend invited me to make my home at his 
house as long as I remained here. Thus the Lord 
provides for me among strangers ; and shall I not trust 
in Him who has always provided for me since I left 
my father's house to travel through the world and 
preach the gospel of Christ ? Thus does the Lord 
hear prayer, deliver from trials, strengthen the faith, 
and make all needful provision for those who put 
their trust in him and serve him. 

The result of his meetings in this place shows that 
those who labor " trusting in God, doing his will, and 
leaving the event with him," will not be suffered to 
labor in vain. At Camillus there was a glorious ref- 
ormation, in which many were the happy sharers. 
His labors were also abundant and greatly blessed in 
other towns in the vicinity. Brutus, Marcellus, Camil- 
lus, and Mentz were especially the places of his labor. 
In connection with the events of this winter are many 
interesting circumstances, showing the character of 
the man and the trials which he endured. 

From the meeting in Camillus, last alluded to, the 
w^ork of reform went gloriously on. The power of 
conviction increased, and many found salvation. He 
describes it as " a strange work. They will be in dis- 
tress, get up, talk and cry, find deliverance, and not 
know what it means. By and by the love of God 
flows into their souls ; then they go on talking, re- 
joicing, and praying for others to come." 



MEMOIR. 75 

Once, while speaking, he says he " felt impressed to 
stop suddenly — did so, and was happy in it. One 
who had never spoken in meeting before immediately 
opened her mouth. She was soon made free, and 
remained so." 

In common with others, he had his discouragements 
and his seasons of trial. November 29, the meeting 
was not so free and powerful as it had been, and he 
retired at night with a heavy heart, about concluding 
that, in a few days, he should leave the place. The 
next morning these words came into his mind, 
" Wherefore, seeing we also are compassed about 
with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside 
every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset 
us, and let us run with patience the race that is set 
before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher 
of our faith ; who, for the joy that was set before him, 
endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set 
down at the right hand of the throne of God." (Heb. 
xii. 1, 2.) In a moment all his fears were hushed ; 
" and," says he, " I concluded to trust in the Lord and 
still go on. I also found that a part of my anxiety 
had been in my own strength, and therefore it made 
me unhappy. From that time I was sensible that I 
ought to stay and do the will of God, and leave the 
result with him. That day the King helped me." 

In addition to the labor and other trials which he 
endured, he had to meet with the opposition of the 
sects around him. An instance of this he records as 
having occurred at Freeman's Street, December 9. 
" When I had done speaking, I invited Mr. P., the 
Presbyterian minister, to speak. He did so, in strong 
and bold opposition. I then ans^vered him. He 



76 MEMOIR. 

spoke three times, and I three. I then prayed. This 
broke up the meeting, and perhaps destroyed the good 
that was there before. We then talked nearly an 
hom-, and I told him what I thought of his conduct 
at that time and before. Such public controversies I 
dislike ; but when one comes, I must not give up the 
ground, lest the cause be reproached." 

This last remark is truly characteristic. He was no 
lover of controversy, and never would provoke it ; but 
when drawn into it by opposition, he showed that he 
had an acquaintance with Scripture and a polemic 
talent which enabled him to acquit himself honorably 
to himself and his cause. 

A few weeks later he experienced another trial and 
deliverance, of which he gives the following ac- 
count : — 

" December 25, talked much with brother William 
[True] concerning our singular situation and trying 
lot, like speckled birds, fought and opposed on every 
hand, in a land of strangers, far from our fathers^ 
houses, where we might live comfortably, with hun- 
dreds of brethren and but little opposition. Leaving, 
in our train of meditation, the principal things, and 
looking on the dark side, led us almost to murmuring, 
and brought on my mind an awful and almost insup- 
portable burden. On my way to my evening appoint- 
ment I felt badly, and prayed heartily to God for de- 
liverance. I felt determined, by his grace, that, if he 
would grant it, I would trust in him, and look in this 
way at these things no more. He did grant it ; and 
that evening, though I was so unwell that I sat much 
of the time, I had a solemn season, and after that was 
not thus perplexed." 



MEMOIR. 77 

Another instance he records as occurring at Camil- 
lus village. Having a meeting in that place, " there 
were Presbyterians, Baptists, and Methodists present, 
to hear the strange man preach. In my discourse I 
asked, ' Did Christ from eternity possess all power in 
heaven and in earth ? ' and then answered, ' He did 
not' A Methodist minister abruptly exclaimed, ' He 
did.' My next words were, ^ All power is given me 
in heaven and in earth ; ' if given, of course there must 
have been a time when given ; and if a time when 
given, he did not possess it from eternity, for there 
must have been a time before it was given. There 
were no more ' He dids ' heard from him ; and the 
meeting ended peaceably." 

His incessant labors and frequent abstinence from 
food wore upon his system and greatly reduced his 
strength. A number of times he made the journey 
between Brutus and Camillus, a distance of ten 
miles, and other journeys of nearly equal length, in 
the morning, before taking any food. But notwith- 
standing the prostration of his strength, brought on 
in this manner, he did not cease his labors. 

December 10, he says, " Preached in the afternoon 
at Camillus, but was so reduced, through much speak- 
ing and want of food, that I could speak but little ; 
yet it was a solemn time. After meeting, rode one 
and a half miles, took some food, and rode one and a 
half more. That evening, sat in a window, with my 
feet in a chair, and had a heavenly season in preach- 
in 2: one hour and a half." 

It was during this month (December) that he 
saw the Herald, in which Elias Smith declared 



V 



78 MEMOIR. 

Iiimself a Universalist, and gave what he called his 
reasons, " This," says his journal, " gave me strange 
feelings, and drew many tears from my eyes, thinking 
what that man had been, and, alas ! to what he had 
falleii. But, I thank God, Jesus yet lives! But O, 
what a danger there is of us all ! We fall unless we 
keep iii the work of God. Lord, hold thou me up." 
And he was upheld ; and through the varied changes 
iRrhicii he met and experienced in life, many of which 
were deeply trying, his Savior was to him a " living 
Jesus,'' 

Jaiauary 1, 1818, he commenced the year with the 
toilow^ing reflections : " Another year is past. How 
liave I spent it? Many joys and many trials have 
been my portion, and a great share of the goodness 
^f- God has been allotted to me. I pray that, if I live 
another year, I may learn obedience by the things I 
iiave suffered in the last, both by my own missteps, 
and for the cause of Christ." 

January 9, Elder William True, who had been his 
yoke-fellow in the gospel in that vicinity, left to visit 
tiis friends in New Hampshire, and he was more 
aione than before ; but he pursued his work. 

On the evening of that day, he was at a house in 
Brutus, and being very unwell, he lay the most of the 
evening by the fire. While lying there, he began to 
pray. His prayer, being overheard, wrought with pow- 
erful conviction on the mind of the lady of the house. 
When it became known to her husband, it had a sim- 
ilar effect on him. A few days after, (January 14,) 
as the evening meeting approached, he felt a strong 
assurance that the Spirit and power of God would 
be present. He says, "€ set out for meeting alone, 




MEMOIR. 79 

and told the others to come right on ; for, said I, ' the 
Lord God Almighty is there now.' This was proved 
true before nine o'clock. O, what a solemn feeling 
was there! Some said they never knew so much 
weeping in a meeting before. The man and his wife, 
at whose house I prayed, bowed the knee with others. 
They went home in great distress, and the next 
morning were found praising God, and happy in his 
love." 

About the 1st of February, Elder David Millard 
came into that county, and became a fello.w-laborer 
with him, and the work of grace still went onward. 
About this time, a powerful revival commenced in 
Mentz, to which a portion of his labors was devoted. 

February 3, a violent cold, contracted by facing a 
severe snow storm, suspended his labors for a few 
days, until he partially recovered from its effects. 

February 8, he preached in Brutus. " God strength- 
ened me," says he, " body and mind. Some of the 
wickedest of the people were shaken. In the evening 
the solemn power of God's Spirit moved through the 
assembly. Converts began to call on their friends 
and associates, without regarding the forms of the 
world ; and sinners wept bitterly, and begged for 
prayers. The next evening a few came together, 
without appointment, and before they parted, five 
found deliverance. The next evening after that, all 
hands were at meeting at Mentz, and a heavenly 
season it was while they praised the Lord." 

Most of the time during the winter he spent trav- 
elling and preaching in Camillus, Brutus, Aurelius, 
and the neighboring towns, in company with his 
beloved fellow-laborer, William True. 



80 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER VII. 

PEOCEEDS TO ANDOVEK, N. H. — IS MAREIED. — RETURNS TO 
LABOR IN NEW YORK STATE. 

In February, brother True became unable to preach, 
on account of poor health, and Elder Shaw continued 
his labors alone until the last of May, when he started 
for New England with brother True, who was now 
too much reduced in health to admit of his support- 
ing any further the hardships of the travelling minis- 
ter. The 1st of June they reached Andover, New 
Hampshire. He spent about two weeks there, preach- 
ing on the Sabbath at East Andover, and then went 
to his father's at Kensington, where he spent most of 
the time until July, preaching there and in the vicin- 
ity. He then returned to Andover, and on the 16th, 
was united in marriage with Lydia True, daughter of 
Deacon William True, and sister to Elder William 
True, Jr. 

He stopped in Andover over the Sabbath, and the 
following week returned with his wife to Kensington, 
and visited with her his friends there and in the 
towns around, preaching at Portsmouth, Amesbury, 
Rye, and other places, wherever the interests of the 
cause seemed to demand his help. The last of Au- 
gust, he bade farewell to his friends, and left them to 
return to Andover, previous to going west, where he 



M E xM O I R . 81 

was to find a new home with her who was now to 
be the companion of his toils. 

September 8, they commenced their jom'ney from 
Andover. On the 10th, they crossed the Connecticut 
River in a boat, to Weathersfield, Vermont. In a let- 
ter, Avritten September 28, to his friends at Andover, 
he said, " When we had set our feet on the west bank, 
and turned our eyes to look once more at our native 
state, we said, ' Farewell, New Hampshke ; ' and with 
a heavy heart, and tears freely flowing, we went up 
the western bank." The 11th, they crossed the Green 
Mountains, and stopped at Clarendon. The 12th, 
went to Kingsbury; next morning, crossed the North 
River at Glen's Falls, and went to Saratoga Springs ; 
stopped at the Springs till Monday, then went to 
Providence ; at brother Chase's had a meeting, and 
the next day, went to brother Capron's in Broadalbin. 
The 17th, reached the Mohawk River ; 20th, went as 
far as Paris. The weather during this time was 
rainy, and travelling bad ; but he says, " We were 
contented." The 23d, they reached Chickering Creek. 
Met Elder Badger there, on his way to a general 
meeting at Hartwick. On the 24th, they reached 
Camillus, " thankful," he says, " to find ourselves 
among those whose hearts were open to receive ul ." 
The 26th, he attended the monthly meeting at Camil- 
lus, of which he says, "It was a joyful season — a 
blessed, spiritual time, and many of the disciples 
were much stronger than when I left them." The 
27th, (Sunday,) he preached in a barn at Camillus, to 
a large congregation, who came from all parts, and 
the good spirit ran freely. Many mourned, and 



82 MEMOIR. 

others rejoiced to hear the sound of the gospel again. 
Many of the brethren were alive to declare their 
Savior. The 29th, he went to Brutus. At this 
place, he made it his home for the eight years follow- 
ing, preaching to the churches in Brutus, Scipio, Sem- 
pronius, and Aurelius, and travelling far and near, 
wherever his labors were needed, without regard to 
his own or any interest but that of the cause of 
Christ. In a letter written to his friends in New 
Hampshire, the following spring, he says, " I never 
felt more the necessity of living to God, and weeping 
for the people, than I now do. Christ's cause is my 
all; in him I find a strong deliverer in the day of 
trouble." 

October 31, he received news that Elder William 
True departed from earth on the 11th. This intelli- 
gence caused him and his companion much grief. 
They found it hard to believe the beloved brother was 
in the grave, though they knew he was rapidly ap- 
proaching it when they left New England. But they 
had before weighed and solemnly considered the i^iat- 
ter, and now gave it up to God. The following obit- 
uary, written at his request by Elder O. E. Morrill, 
was published in the Christian Herald : — 

" Died, at Andover, New Hampshire, on the 11th in- 
stant, Elder William True, aged twenty-five years, 
six months, and twenty-three days. At the age of 
sixteen, he made an open profession of the religion of 
Jesus, and for about three years previous to his de- 
cease, after a long and deep struggle, and many lone- 
some days and gloomy nights, spent in prayer and 
tears, he gave himself up to the work of an evan- 
gelist, and went forth to preach the gospel and sound 



MEMOIR. 83 

the glad tidings of salvation to a dying world ; and it 
is but justice to his memory to say, that his labors in 
his Master's vineyard have been blessed to the con- 
version of many souls. In the month of June, 1817, 
he was ordained or set apart, in that town, to the 
work whereunto God had called him. He grew in 
favor with God and men, and was the means of 
turning many of the sinful family of mankind from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 
God. 

" In July, 1817, he removed to Brutus, New York, 
where such was the anxiety enkindled in his soul by 
the guilty indifference and coldness of sinners, such 
the zeal he felt for the welfare of his fellow-mortals, 
that he labored day and night, with unexampled and 
unabated ardor, to bring them into the way of light 
and salvation. His great exertion in this work of 
Christian benevolence destroyed his constitution. Dis- 
ease fixed itself upon his lungs, and terminated in 
his death. He preached his last discourse towards 
the close of the month of April last, and in June fol- 
lowing, perceiving the rapid approach of death, he 
returned to his father's house in Andover. He ex- 
pressed much anxiety, until within a few days of his 
death, to be restored to health, that he might continue 
to publish salvation to dying men. But when he dis- 
covered that all hopes of recovery were vain, he made 
choice of Elder Peter Clark, of Gilmanton, New 
Hampshire, to preach at his funeral, from 2 Tim. 
iv. 7, 8 — then sweetly composed his mind in God, 
and expressed a longing desire to depart and be with 
Christ, which is far better. He has left a wife and 
one child, and other relatives and friends to mourn 
what is to them a grievous loss, but to him eternal 
gain. 

" His funeral was attended at the meeting-house, 
where Elder Clark spoke from the words selected for 
the occasion by the deceased. Many will perhaps 



84 M E I\I O I R . 

read this, who have heard the voice of brother True ; 
but, alas, he is gone ! They will hear it no more. 
Plis voice is hushed — his body is in the cold grave — 
his spirit has gone to God who gave it. May we all 
prepare in health for sickness, in life for death, that 
we may at last join around the throne, to celebrate 
the praises of God and the Lamb forever. 
" October, 1818." 

Extract of a letter to the editor of the Christian 
Herald, dated 

"Bkutus, Cayuga Co., N. Y., Jan. 18, 1819. 

" Amid all the clamor which has existed, the breth- 
ren generally stand firm. Some have, of late, experi- 
enced religion. In Scipio the prospect is good. 
Many have been brought out of darkness into God's 
marvellous light. In the village of Aurora many 
have joined the Presbyterians. A few weeks ago 1 
was there, and baptized in that village. The scene 
was solemn and glorious. I baptized there again 
yesterday morning, and preached in the town both in 
the daytime and evening. In Scipio the attention 
of the people is good. Many are in great trouble, 
while viewing their undone situation, while their re- 
quest is that the saints should pray for them. " The 
door in these parts is open and great. There are a 
number of churches in Scipio — one has lately been 
gathered. There are many longing to hear the word 
of God. I am, as it were, alone ; but I believe the 
Lord has cast my lot here, and hope he will send 
more help. I have been glad to hear of the work of 
God in New Hampshire. I pray God to spread it 
through the world. E. Shaw, Jr." 

He still continued his labors in these places, and 
his meetings were well attended. At Brutus the 
school-house being too smaU to convene the people. 



ai E M o I R . 85 

they usually met in the woods, during the summer. 
June 19, he went to a general meeting, held at Le Roy, 
Genesee county. Here he preached a sermon from 
Heb. xi. 2 : " For by it the elders obtained a good 
report." Here faith^ the elders.^ and the report were 
described in an animated manner, and the saints 
present seemed to feel the necessity of obtaining a 
good and established reputation as Christians in this 
world by faith and good works, that they might shine 
as the brightness of the firmament, forever and ever. 
In the afternoon of the next day he gave a short, 
closing discourse, which ended an harmonious, effect- 
ual, and satisfactory meeting. Of this meeting, in 
writing to his friends in New Hampshire, he says, 
" We had a good journey to the west, saw many of 
the disciples, and, through Christ, shot the arrows to 
the hearts of sinners, who departed wounded, while 
wanderers returned confessing." 

In August of this year, he was again called to 
mourn, with his afflicted wife, the loss of a sister 
much beloved, who had gone to join brother William 
in a better world. By a letter written to the sorrowing 
parents soon after, we see the promises of God were 
still their consolation. He there says, " O, would we 
were with you ! How comforting and satisfying it 
would be to us, and doubtless it would be to you ; 
but this we are deprived of. Our souls have often 
been thankful that God gave us a sight of what was 
coming upon you, and that we discharged our duty 
before we left you. And O, it appears we ought to 
be more thankful than ever now, that sister Hannah 
began then to praise Christ, who, we believe, was 
8 



86 MEMOIR. 

her friend in death, and with whom she will sing in 
immortal glory. We have reason to rejoice in the 
midst of our sorrow. The Lord reigns. Let the earth 
rejoice, and let the people tremble. Though God 
has taken a son, near and dear to you, and now a 
daughter greatly beloved, yet we believe it better 
with them than to be here. They are through the 
trials of this life, and we have a hope that we shall 
ere long shine with them in eternal glory." 

October 2, he attended the New York yearly meet- 
ing at Brutus. The meeting was commenced by 
songs of praise and prayer to God, succeeded by 
some exhortations, after which a discourse was de- 
livered by Elder John Cheney, of Ohio, from 2 Tim. 
ii. 15 : " Study to show thyself approved unto God." 
In the afternoon Elder James Wilson preached 
from Acts xi. 2, 3. Next, Elder John Ross spoke 
from Eph. iii. 8. The next day they met in a 
grove. Elder Jabez King spoke from John iv. 10, 
and Elder Joseph Badger from Heb. iii. 3, 4. This 
was followed by preaching from brother William 
Gilmore, of Ohio, from Judges iii. 20. The last dis- 
course was delivered by Jonathan S. Thompson, from 
1 Cor. ix. 16. 

Through all the public meetings, the greatest har- 
mony was manifested. All appeared to stand in 
their lot. When one spoke, all appeared united in 
staying up his hands. The disciples were comforted, 
and many felt conviction not to be forgotten. Finally, 
it is believed the meeting was very profitable, and 
much to the glory of God. 



MEMOIR. 87 



CHAPTER VIII. 

JOINS THE CONFERENCE. — CONTINUES PREACHING. 

At the conference of elders and brethren of this 
meeting, Elder Shaw, with twelve others, was exam- 
ined and received. April 30, 1820, he assisted in the 
public ordination of Maxen Mosher, at Gal way, Sar- 
atoga county. The last of June, 1820, he left the 
west to visit New England, where he was joyfully 
received by his friends. Most of the time, the follow- 
ing three months, he spent travelling and preaching in 
New Hampshire and Massachusetts, and his labors 
were crowned with success ; and here, as at the west, 
he found it pleasant and profitable to do the work of 
his Master. On the 13th of September he started 
again for his home, and reached there the last day of 
the same month. Of his journey home he writes, 
" We had many good meetings on the way, and 
blessed seasons with the brethren. We found our 
friends glad to see us. It is rather a low time here, 
yet some of the brethren are striving for the heavenly 
kingdom. Since my return, there has been quite a 
stir with a number, which we hope will increase. 
Some appear to be under solemn conviction ; but 
O, the indifference of professors is an awful hin- 
derance." 

November 11, he attended a monthly meeting with 



88 



MEMOIR. 



Elder Obadiah E. Morrill, at Camillus, which he 
spoke of as being the best time he had after his 
return from New England. " Since I returned," he 
writes to his friends, " I have felt my soul engaged, a 
part of the time, in the work of God, and long for a . 
revival ; and sometimes I am pressed down with . 
cares, occasioned by my absence last summer ; but 
the things of God are my delight. How swiftly time 
flies ! This day it is two years and one month since 
you saw brother William breathe his last. Let us 
keep it in remembrance, and prepare to follow." 

March 29, 1821, he writes thus to his wife's parents 
in New Hampshire : " Since the commencement of this 
year, we have had the glory of God revealed in power 
among us. The most general and convincing work 
of God has gone through this part of the country 
that I ever witnessed, and by far the greatest. Every 
society, about every neighborhood, and almost every 
family in this town (Brutus) have shared a part. It 
has not been uncommon for from forty to fifty to 
speak in one meeting. The work still goes on power- 
fully in other places all around us. The number 
who have professed to be converted it is impossible 
to ascertain at present. A very large number have 
joined the various denominations. I have baptized 
more or less every Sabbath, and expect to baptize 
next Sabbath. My soul has felt well, I assure you. 
You know it is what I love." 

His deep interest in the cause of Christ, and his 
zeal to do his work, led him to rejoice in the midst of 
affliction, although he was obliged to partake often 
of its bitter cup. Again he was called to mourn, with 



MEMOIR. 89 

his companion, the loss of a much-loved sister, who 
departed from earth about this time. In all sorrow 
he found comfort, and was ever ready to impart words 
of consolation to others. To her parents he writes 
thus : " 'Tis just<) though former wounds made by the 
arrows of death are opened afresh thereby. In the 
midst of all this, two things comfort us : God has 
done it ; she was prepared, lived faithful, and died 
happy. Be comforted, dear parents ; though you see 
your children cut off before your eyes, Jesus lives, and 
the end of sorrow is at hand, if faithful. Let us con- 
sider all as uncertain here, even our dearest enjoy- 
ments ; but heavenly treasures and a heavenly friend 
are substantial and eternal." 

Extract of a letter to the editor of the Christian 
Herald, dated 

" Camillus, N. Y., April 14, 1821. 

"Dear Brother: — 

" I read an extract in the last Herald, stating that 
the work of God was spreading in Brutus. This is 
true. Such an extensive and powerful work I never 
saw before. It commenced last December, and rap- 
idly spread into every society and through almost 
every district, street, and corner of the town. Meet- 
ings were holden every evening in various parts of the 
town, and frequently it was found impossible to meet 
in any one house, and it became necessary to divide 
the meetings. It was common for forty or fifty to 
speak in a meeting. It seemed in the meetings as if 
a sweeping wind was moving the whole congi*ega- 
tions. All was solemn as the house of death. Some- 
times from ten to about twenty professed to be con- 
verted in a meeting. All denominations appeared 
united for a time. Old and young have been sub- 
8* 



90 MEMOIR. 

jects of the work ; in many instances it has been very 
powerful. But few families in tow^n have escaped 
the blessed work. It has spread into other towns, 
and still increases gloriously. In Camillus it is going 
on with speed. Elder Obadiah E. Morrill is there, 
laboring with great success. In the towns of Mentz, 
Aurelius, Cato, Marcellus, and in the villages of El- 
bridge and Auburn the solemn work of the powerful 
Spirit of a holy God has spread and is now gloriously 
spreading. The number of souls who have shared 
in this work I have not been able to ascertain ; but I 
have baptized every Sabbath for six weeks, and some 
of the time eleven or twelve in a day. About sixty 
have united with us, and others are coming forward 
every few days ; but none have joined the people 
called Christians except in the midst of opposition ; 
they are therefore firm and faithful. In Scipio the 
Lord has revived his work, and converted many souls 
since I informed you before. I expect in a short time 
to be able to give you a particular account of the 
work in these regions, which I shall do as soon as 
possible. I am greatly rejoiced to hear of the pros- 
perity of Zion in the east, and hope the converts will 
soon be counted by thousands, instead of tens and 
hundreds. E. Shaw, Jr." 

About the middle of June of this year, he attend- 
ed a general meeting one hundred miles west of 
Brutus, in Genesee county, in company with Elder 
Obadiah E. Morrill. In a letter to his New Hamp- 
shire friends, dated the 11th, he says, " "We have had 
glorious times, but they are passing away in part. 
When brother William True and I came here, we 
were single-handed ; now the church in this town 
(Brutus) numbers a hundred members, and in Camil- 
lus and Scipio nearly a hundred more. Brother 



MEMOIR. 91 

Obadiali has been, and still is, very useful, and greatly 
beloved by the brethren. I believe God sent him to 
be a fellow-laborer with me, having taken from me 
brother William. We are watched and opposed by 
some upon all sides ; the great bone of contention 
and bulwark of opposition is, whether Jesus Christ 
be the Father or the Son only. K we believe what 
the eunuch did, and nothing more, we are shut out 
from the fellowship of many ; but none of these 
things move us. Had it not been the Lord who was 
on our side, our enemies would have swallowed us up 
quickly ; but Israel increases under oppression." 

Extract of a letter to the editor of the Christian 
Herald, dated 

"Brutus, Cayuga Co., N. Y., June 19j 1821. 

" Since I last wrote, the good work in this region has 
progressed considerably, but not with that rapidity it did 
before. Many of the brethren feel strong and interested 
in the cause of our glorious Lord, and the prospect is 
still encouraging in different places. The cry for labor- 
ers is great, and we have but few to go at the numer- 
ous calls, ' Come over and help us.' At present, Elder 
William Gilmore is laboring in Scipio, and the signs 
indicate rain at hand. Elder Morrill is in Camillus 
and its vicinity, where the field is large and the work 
prosperous through his instrumentality. He finds the 
open door so great and effectual, and the adversaries 
so many, that he does not intend to visit New Hamp- 
shire sooner than October. The number who have 
professed faith in Christ within six months is exceed- 
ing great. In the revival with which God has blessed 
us, about six hundred have united with the different 
churches, principally in Brutus and Camillus. About 
one hundred have been added to the Christian breth- 



92 



MEMOIR. 



ren. O that all may, with purpose of heart, cleave 
to the Lord, till we see as we are seen, and know as 
we are known I E. Shaw, Jr." 

January 10, 1822, he writes thus to his friends at 
the east: " Some of the people are engaged in the 
work of God, while others are cold ; however, it is as 
good a time as we could expect, after such a great 
stir as we had last winter. I am now about seven- 
teen miles from home, at Semproniug. We had a 
blessed meeting last evening. Never did we feel more 
resolved to press on than now, though we have some 
encumbrances. O that we all may trust in God to 
the end, and be saved!" 

The spring following, hearing his wife's father was 
very low with consumption, he left home the last of 
May, with his wife and two children, to go to New 
Hampshire. They reached her father's house the first 
of June, and found Deacon True much reduced in 
health, but still able to walk out. He spent his time 
while there in helping upon the farm, and preaching, 
from time to time, in the towns around. 

June 12, 13, and 14, he attended a general meeting 
and conference at Loudon, New Hampshire. In the 
afternoon of the 12th, he preached from Acts iv. 11, 
12, " This is the stone which was set at nought of 
you builders, which is become the head of the corner. 
Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is 
none other name under heaven given among men, 
whereby we must be saved." 

On Saturday and Lord's day following, he attend- 
ed a general meeting at Boscawen, and there preached 
again. 



MEMOIR. 93 

On the 21st, in company with several other elders, 
he met the brethren from New Chester and Danbmy 
at Danbury, and as there were a number who had 
been baptized, and were united, and had a desire to 
be considered a church of God, he assisted in organ- 
izing them into a church. 

He afterwards made a short visit with his father's 
family at Kensington, and returned again to Andover, 
as his father-in-law's failing health required he should 
be with him. But the stay of this dearly beloved 
father in Israel was short ; yet he was happy, and his 
son-in-law observed that he learnt more of the value 
of religion by hearing his father True talk upon his 
death bed, than he ever did in the same time before. 
Although nature failed, the soul of the suffering man 
rejoiced, and on the 11th of August he fell asleep in 
Jesus. His funeral was attended by a large con- 
course of people, to whom Elder Shaw, by the re- 
quest of the deceased, delivered a solemn discourse 
from E,ev. xiv. 13, " Blessed are the dead which die in 
the Lord." 

The Christian cause at the west required his labors, 
and the last of August he commenced his homeward 
journey, and by silently parting with his afflicted 
friends, he hoped to mitigate their grief. He tarried 
at Saratoga Springs, Ballston, and Greenville, preach- 
ing as opportunities presented themselves or the need 
of the people required. 

September 5, 6, and 7, he attended the general 
annual Christian conference at Greenville, Greene 
county. New York, where he preached a sermon, 
which was said to have been the moving cause of a 
reformation which followed. 



94 M E M O I R . 

Sunday, the 8th, a meeting was held in a grove, 
which had been made convenient for the pm'pose ; 
and at its commencement he delivered a discom'se. 
It was judged there were four thousand people pres- 
ent at this meeting. 

November 9, he whites as follows to his friends : 
" After leaving Greenville, we reached home, one hun- 
dred and sixty miles, in about four days, found all 
well as we expected, and all appeared glad to see us. 
When we arrived within half a dozen miles of home, 
the little children would hop up and clap their hands 
for joy, when they saw us coming, and we were as 
glad as they. As to religion, it is not a very low time, 
nor the most engaged tliat ever has been ; but the 
powder of godliness was never better. This is the 
only thing which can support you in your lonely situ- 
ation. As to myself, I feel strong and persevering. 
Many of the brethren are like Mount Zion ; but we 
are experiencing what often follows reformation labors. 
Nothing was done while I was gone, as they expected 
me back sooner ; therefore we have a whole summer's 
work to do this fall. But the living are united and 
persevering. O, keep Christ among and in you, and 
pray for us. How fading is this world! how short 
our lives I how long eternity I how important a con- 
stant readiness to enter that untried world I " 

June 21, 1823, about thirty preachers and a large 
number of brethren assembled at Stafford, Genesee 
county, for a general meeting. Elder Shaw was pres- 
ent at this meeting, and in the afternoon of the 22d 
he preached from Rom. xv. 29, " And I am sure that 
when I come unto you, I shall come in the fulness of 
the blessing of the gospel of Christ." This meeting 



M E M O I R . 95 

was also held in a grove. The numerous congrega- 
tion was very attentive, the sermons were powerful, 
and strong indications were given that good would 
result from it. Many left the ground rejoicing, while 
others mourned that they had no part or lot in this 
matter. 

October 1, he again left home to spend a few weeks 
visiting the churches in the western part of the state. 
Passing through Victor and .Brighton, where he visit- 
ed old friends, to Rochester, he preached in the even- 
ing to an attentive assembly. On the 3d he proceed- 
ed to Ogden, where a general meeting was appointed. 
Here he met Elder Oilman and the brethren ^vith 
great joy, and was cheered "i^y the presence of Elders 
J. Gates, O. True, and E,. Crocker. He preached on 
the afternoon of the 4th, and again on the 5th, and 
the same evening went about two miles north to visit 
and encourage the New Hampshire emigrants, and 
preached to a large and solemn assembly. On the 
6th he again started westward. Passing through 
Shelby, he visited brother J. Brown's family, and in 
the evening spoke to a few friends who came in. 
Proceeding to Royalton on the 8th, he met at the 
meeting-house in the evening a large assembly, who 
had collected to hear the man who had preached to 
them nearly seven years before, and who was still 
remembered. A severe storm on the 9th preventing 
him from visiting his friends in Lockport, as he pre- 
viously intended to do, he set out on his return to 
fulfil the appointment he had left. 

It was his custom to take such journeys as these 
very frequently, and he was always ready to go wher- 
ever the interest of the cause seemed to require the 



96 MEMOIR. 

preaching of the gospel he loved better than all things 
else. As he preached constantly, and wrote but little, 
we have but few accounts of these journeys to which 
we can refer for particulars. His interest in the good 
work never failed ; his soul was early in life entirely 
given up to it, and he never suffered himself to look 
back. In a letter to his New England friends, dated 
at Royalton, Niagara county, October 9 of this year, 
he says, " For myself, I think I can say I have not 
felt the work of God so near for a long time as I have 
of late. / wish to spend and be spent in his cause. 
God has shown me too much for me ever to be content 
with a dry form ; God abhors it. It is life, life, eter- 
nal life, that we want. But, O, the great lack there 
is in general I How little of the real religion of 
Christ ! It is lamentable ; but Jesus lives." 

January 22, 1824, he writes thus : ^' As to religion 
here, I can send you nothing very favorable. It is a ^ 
very low time with all denominations, but we have k 
some strong and firm brethren. We had a good i 
monthly meeting last Saturday, and a sweet commu- 
nion season on the Sabbath. I attend four different 
monthly meetings — one each week — and preach. to ^ 
them on the Sabbath, Elder Morrill being gone. The 
Lord does not raise up preachers in this place as he f' 
does elsewhere ; and till he does, I hope none will go 
away." 

June 25, he attended a meeting of the New York 
general conference, where he preached the ordination 
sermon of brother Samuel Silsby, from 2 Cor. iii. 6, 
" Who also hath made us able ministers of the New 
Testament, not of the letter, but of the spirit ; for the 
letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life." 



MEMOIR. 97 



CHAPTER IX. 

VISITS HIS FATHER. — EETURNS TO THE WEST. 

The fall following, hearing his father was in poor 
health, and wished him to come and see him, Elder 
Shaw took his family and went to New Hampshire. 
He spent the winter in travelling and preaching in 
different parts of New England, and in May, 1825, 
returned again to the west. 

June 25, 1825, he attended a yearly meeting at 
Byron, Genesee county. This meeting, as was the 
custom then, there being few meeting-houses, and the 
school-houses too small to accommodate the multi- 
tudes who flocked to hear the gospel, was held in a 
pleasant grove, where a commodious stand was erect- 
ed for the preachers, and seats prepared in sufficient 
number to accommodate two thousand people. Sev- 
eral sermons were preached that day. The doctrine 
of the gospel fell like rain, refreshing the hearts of 
saints present, several of whom, in turn, delivered their 
testimonies in spirit and in power. On the Sabbath 
the meeting convened at the same place. It was 
judged there were between two and three thousand 
persons present. Four sermons were preached by 
Elders Farley, Millard, Morrill, and Badger, and the 
meeting closed by remarks and a solemn exhortation 
from Elder Shaw. Many wept, while others rejoiced 
and praised God aloud. 
9 



98 



MEMO IR. 



At a meeting of the members of the New York 
Western Annual Christian Conference, held in Byron 
at this time, a committee was chosen to devise the 
best plan for the organization of an evangelizing 
ministry, who recommended to the conference to ap- 
point five elders " to travel as much as possible among 
the churches the present year, whose duty should be 
to counsel the churches and recommend the appoint- 
ment of stewards, and the organization of funds in 
each church for the establishment and support of an 
itinerant minister." The conference accordingly 
agreed that Elder Shaw, with four others, be appointed 
to travel during the year ensuing. At this conference 
the following young naen were received and appro- 
bated as preachers of the everlasting gospel : Joseph j 
Marsh, Joseph G. Anderson, Jesse Church, Joseph 
Blackmarr, Asa Chapin, and Theophilus Crocker, Jr. 
Elder Shaw presented them letters of recommenda- -j 
tion, accompanied with a solemn and affecting ad 
dress. He reminded them of the important work - 
which lay before them, and briefly stated its outlines. 
He told them of the confidence their brethren reposed 
in them, and solemnly warned them never to forfeit j 
it. He told them the Bible was the best system of \ 
divinity they could have, and places of secret prayer 
and retirement the best place to study it. He sol- 
emnly charged them to meet the frowns and flatteries j^ 
of the world with their eyes fixed on Jesus, their polar 
star and example ; not to be cast down by the one or f- 
exalted by the other. Nearly all persons shed tears 
during this address, coming from one who, though 
young, had travelled extensively and suffered much 
for the cause of God. 



MEMOIR. 99 

August 21 and 22, he was at a general meeting at 
Bratus. Of this meeting brother Badger thus wrote 
to the editor of the Christian Herald : " We met in a 
pleasant grove, where convenient preparations were 
made, and hundreds of attentive people came together 
to hear the everlasting gospel, which I trust was faith- 
fully preached, and will prove the power of God unto 
salvation to all who believe. The Lord is with brother 
Davis in the south, brother Morrill in the north, and 
brother Shaw in the centre. From Brutus," he adds, 
" I proceeded in company with Elder Shaw, who was 
bound with me for the United States conference. 
September 1, we arrived at Beekman, Dutchess coun- 
ty, where the brethren were assembled in conference. 
The general meeting which followed was very glori- 
ous, and I think much good will result from it ; the 
preaching was spiritual and comforting." Soon after 
this Elder Shaw left home, to spend some months 
travelling and preaching in Canada. Of this his wife 
writes thus to her sister : " The third week in Septem- 
ber I left home, with my husband and two children, 
to accompany him to Niagara county, on his way to 
Upper Canada. At Sempronius I left the children at 
brother Clark's till I should return. It was very sol- 
emn to me to part with my little ones. Next day we 
went on to Williamson, where we attended a general 
meeting, and saw great prospect of reformation. 
From there we went to Ogden and Sweden, where 
we spent a week, visiting our friends and attending 
meetings. Saturday we went to Chili, where there 
was another general meeting. We there found many 
of our good friends, and in company with Elder Bad- 



100 MEMOIR. • 

ger and wife, and Elder Hathaway and wife, we went 
on to Gaines, where we left them, and went out to 
the Holland . Purchase to attend a meeting and visit 
some friends. From there we went to Royalton, 
where we met again with our friends we left at 
Gaines. Here we attended a general meeting in the 
most beautiful country I ever saw, and with scores of 
people and preachers. We were then one hundred 
and fifty miles from home. Here I gave the parting 
hand to my beloved companion, not expecting to see 
his face again till winter, while he should go to Cana- 
da, where he had so long wished to publish the news 
of salvation. I then started, in company with Elder 
John Blodget, for my home, which was to me like fol- 
lowing my last friend to the grave." 

The following letter, which he wrote to the editor 
of the^ Gospel Luminary, on his return, will show 
how untiringly he labored while there ; — that he " did 
what he could," and left the result " for eternity to 
unfold." 

" On board Canal Boat Seneca Chief, Dec. 1, 1825. 

" Being on my return from a visit to Upper Canada, 
I have thought it might be acceptable to the friends 
of Christ to hear something of the prosperity of the 
Redeemer's kingdom in the king's dominions. 

" I have travelled extensively in the province, visit- 
ed all the Christian churches there, and preached in 
many other places where no churches are established, 
and find the cause of God generally flourishing in 
that northern region. The churches, I believe, are in 
gospel order, walking in the comfort of the Holy 
Ghost. The summer past the work of God has pro- 
gressed gloriously. On Young Street, which leads 



MEMOIR . 101 

from York to Lake Simcoe, a large number have ob- 
tained hope in Christ, some of whom I had the hap- 
piness of baptizing. In the township of Darlington, 
on the shore of Lake Ontario, the work has been ex- 
tensive and powerful. It has been a very wicked 
place, where little or no attention has been paid to 
religion of any kind ; but God has, to the astonish- 
ment of beholders, changed the tongue of the swear- 
ing man to call on his name and seek for pardon. 
About thirty have been baptized by Elder John T. 
Bailey, who has been a great instrument in this work. 
On Saturday, the 19th ult., Elder Bailey and myself 
met with them, and organized a church, which will 
probably soon be as large as any in Canada. The 
prospect is still glorious in that vicinity. At one 
meeting I saw fifteen arise in tears, requesting prayers 
in their behalf. Many took me by the hand, entreat- 
ing me to call on God for them. 

" Still farther down the lake the congregations are 
large, while many manifest a great concern for their 
souls ; some have found peace in believing. Also 
west of Young Street sinners begin to call on the Lord 
for mercy. Brother Thomas Mclntire has preached 
in that quarter of late, and his labors have been 
blessed of God. Finally, the people called Christians 
in that country appear like the children of Israel in 
Egypt ; the more they are persecuted and opposed, so 
much the more do they multiply. The civil gov- 
ernment does not oppress any denomination ; but 
our brethren have been cruelly treated by the leading 
characters of other denominations, byway of calumny 
and misrepresentation, where the people know but 
little about them. Experience, however, begins to 
to teach them that ^ their strength is to sit still.' It 
is but a short time since our preachers first sounded 
the gospel trumpet on the shore of Upper Canada. 
There are now seven churches of the Christian name ; 
9* 



102 MEMOIR. 

and the work of God still prevails. Elder John T. 
Bailey, brothers Thomas Mclntire and Joseph Black- 
marr, are the only preachers I left there. Elder Blodget 
will probably return soon, but more laborers are greatly 
needed, for they are few in proportion to the harvest. 

" With regard to my labors while there, I have but 
little to say, save that I enjoyed a good season, and 
did all I could, though that was but little. I was 
there eighty-five days, travelled about seven hundred 
miles, and attended sixty-one meetings. The seed is 
left for eternity to unfold the harvest. I expect to 
meet many of those pilgrims in fairer climes, beyond 
tempests and dissolving nature, to sing ' worthy is the 
Lamb that was slain,' but ' lives forevermore.' I am 
now on my way to my family, and expect to reach 
home in a few days, if God will. 

Yours, &c., Elijah Shaw, Jr." 

June 23, 1826, he attended the New York Western 
Annual Conference, assembled at Menden, where he 
was chosen, with several other elders, to be a travelling 
committee till the next annual meeting. 24th5 a gen- 
eral meeting was held at the Christian meeting-house 
in Menden. The house being too small to contain 
the multitude who came, the meeting on Sunday, 
the 25th, was held in a grove near the meeting-house, 
where thousands flocked to hear the word. After sing- 
ing and prayer, an able and instructive discourse was 
delivered by Elder Joseph Andrews, from Indiana, 
founded on 2 Cor. v. 19. The stand was then given 
to sister Sarah Hedges, a female laborer from Otsego 
county. Her remarks were founded on Matt. vii. 24 
to 29 inclusive. This testimony, it is said, was set 
home to the hearts of hundreds by the Spirit which 
attended the word. Prejudice to female improvement, 



MEMOIR. 103 

appeared to give way entirely, while every lover of 
truth could but say, " Let every thing that hath breath 
praise the Lord." The afternoon services commenced 
by singing, after which the throne of grace was sol- 
emnly approached by Elder E. Shaw. Sermon by 
Elder O. E. Morrill, from Matt. xxv. 1 to 10, followed 
by one from Elder J. Bailey, founded on Col. iv. 17, 
" Say to Ai'chippus, Take heed to the ministry which 
thou hast received in the Lord, that thou fulfil it." At 
the close of this discourse, brothers Thomas Mclntire 
and Jesse Church were ordained to the work of the 
ministry. A solemn and impressive charge was de- 
livered to the candidates by Elder Shaw. Singing 
and prayer closed the interesting exercises of the day. 
September 2 and 3 he attended another general 
meeting in Arcadia, New York. During the two days 
six discourses were delivered, and meetings also held 
each evening at different places in the neighborhood. 
At the closing part of the meeting he assisted in the 
ordination of brother John Case, of Winchester, and 
preached a sermon appropriate to the occasion from 
Dan. xii. 3, " And they that be wise shall shine as 
the brightness of the fij-mament ; and they that turn 
many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever." 
From this meeting he proceeded as far as Rochester, 
in company with Elder Millard, thence to Royalton, 
where he was to take the charge of a church to which 
Elder Badger had been preaching. The following- 
letter to the Editor of the Gospel Luminary gives an 
account of a tour in Pennsylvania, which he took 
soon after: — ' 



104 MEMOIR. 



> 



"RoYALTON, Niagara Co., Oct. 17, 1851. 

•'Beloved Brother: — j, 

" Agreeably to your request, I will endeavor to give I 
•you a short account of my late tour to Pennsylvania ! 
and Ohio. After leaving you at Eochester, I pro- i 
ceeded directly to Royalton, where I met my wife and ' 
daughter, who had come from Cayuga on the canal. 
Our goods having previously arrived, we arranged for 
housekeeping again, and after tarrying with the peo- i 
pie two weeks I set my face towards Ohio. I 

" Left Royalton the 19th of September, in company 
with brother Ira Brown, a young preacher. That ; 
evening, spoke to a very attentive assembly on Tona- 
wanta Creek ; but made no more stop till we arrived . 
at Pomfret, Chatauque county. There we tarried till 
the 28th, preaching the word. Visited Stockton, and 
held four meetings with Elder Bailey, all of which 
were good, refreshing seasons. In this town God has 
wrought wonders ; within one year Elder Bailey has 
baptized many, and the little church of about twelve 
has been increased to one hundred, the most of whom 
are converts, and many of them heads of families. 
Brother Bailey is happy in being their servant for 
Jesus' sake. In Pomfret, the power of God was pres- 
ent. From here we proceeded west, and at the vil- 
lage of North-East, Pennsylvania, attended a general 
meeting on the last of last month and the first of the 
present. Our Methodist friends favored us with their 
meeting-house at the village. Preachers present were 
Joseph Bailey, Samuel Cilley, Simeon Bishop, J. E. 
Church, E. Shaw, Jr., J. Huntington, and Ira Brown. 
The word was preached by Jesse E. Church, S. Cilley, 
E. Shaw, Jr., S. Bishop, and J. Huntington, It was 
evident that God stood with them, that by them the 
preaching might be fully known, and that the deformed 
head of prejudice might be smitten to the ground. 
The brethren were comforted, believing that the good 



MEMOIR. 105 

they expected was accomplished. From North-East I 
set forward, in company with brother Huntington, from 
Vermont. On the way, preached at Mill Creek and 
Salem, and arrived at Ashtabula on the 4th day of 
October, where I preached to a few, the people of the 
village being more willing to believe reports than to 
hear for themselves. The next day returned to Salem, 
and delivered my last sermon to a good congregation. 

" When I left Royalton I had a hope once more to 
see our dear brother Blodget ; but alas ! ere I reached 
Salem, the place of his residence, he had taken his 
departure ; death had summoned him away. I could 
only visit the lonely dwelling he has left, and there 
behold the weeping widow, mingle my tears with hers 
over the orphan children, and then bow and call on 
God on the same floor where our brother John had so 
often kneeled and prayed for sinners. Then my at- 
tention was turned to a humble hill in the lonely 
graveyard. ' There,' said a friend, ' sleeps our dear 
brother ; this is the heaviest stroke of the Idnd we ever 
felt.' He had preached extensively, and had been use- 
ful ; many can say, ' he was the instrument of my 
conversion to God.' He lived beloved, and died 
greatly lamented ; but in death his soul was filled 
with hopes of heaven. Let us from this take courage, 
and fear to live idle lives. 

"From Salem we went to Lexington, held one 
meeting, and the 7th and 8th attended a general meet- 
ing at Beaver township, Pennsylvania. This meeting 
was attended by a large assembly. To see the disci- 
ples gather from all parts of that new country to wor- 
ship God together, many of them for the first time, 
appeared like the saints being gathered from the four 
quarters of the earth, and sitting down in the kingdom 
of God. The word of life was preached to them by 
J. Bailey, S. Bishop, J. Huntington, J. Brown, E. 
Shaw, Jr., and Samuel Wires, a Freewill Baptist 



106 MEMOIR. 

minister. The union of this meeting was of a heav- 
enly kind ; the gospel was preached with the Holy 
Ghost sent down from heaven, while every vacant 
place was filled with the songs and exhortations of 
the disciples. At the close many were found solemnly 
convicted of the necessity of being born again. It was 
a heavenly season. Another preacher is very much 
needed in that quarter. Brother Morrison has gone 
to New Hampshire, brother Huntington is about to 
go to Vermont ; then brother Church will be left alone 
to labor through a large extent of country ; and cer- 
tain it is, that he can do but a small part of the work 
in that region. I hope some spiritual officiating brother 
will think of their wants. 

" I left Beaver with as happy a heart as I ever pos- 
sessed, and, with brother Bailey, reached North-East 
the 10th. Here I spoke again to the people, and met 
Elder Badger on his way to Cincinnati, Ohio. On 
the 11th, preached the word in Pomfret, while God 
was among us, and on the 13th arrived at Royalton, 
found my family well, and the brethren striving against 
sin. The kingdom is spreading west, and God is 
enlarging the place of our tent. * Ride on, all-con- 
quering King ; ' spread thy victories, purge out the old 
leaven, purify Zion, and make thy name a flame of 
fire. 

Yours, in gospel bonds, 

Elijah Shaw, Jr." 



MEMOIR. 107 



CHAPTER X. 

KETUKNS TO NEW ENGLAND. — TKAVELS AND PKEACHES. 

His next tour was to the east, in May, 1827, where 
he spent two months travelling and preaching in dif- 
ferent parts of the New England States. May 25, 
26, and 27, the New Hampshire Christian Con- 
ference met at Durham, New Hampshire. He here 
preached a sermon from Luke ii. 10, " Behold I bring 
you good tidings of great joy, which shall be unto all 
people." His discourse was plain, scriptural, com- 
forting, and calculated to turn men from darkness to 
light, from the power of Satan to God, and to confirm 
the souls of the disciples. Bis manner and matter 
proved him a workman who need not be ashamed to 
divide the word of truth rightly. On the morning of 
the 27th, which was the Sabbath, he spoke from 
2 Tim. iv. 2, " Preach the word." He first described 
the WORD ; second, the manner it should be preached ; 
and third, the effect of the word thus preached. All 
bore him witness, and rejoiced at the gracious word 
which he spoke. His account of eleven years' labor 
in New York, Canada, Ohio, &c., was truly refreshing, 
and caused great joy to all the brethren. Soon after 
this conference, he commenced his journey towards the 
west ; and at Milan, Dutchess county. New York, he 
tarried June 5, to attend the New York Eastern 



108 MEMOIR. 

Annual Christian Conference. He here delivered a 
discourse from Psalm xlv. 13, 14, fraught with 
spirit and instruction to a listening multitude. The 
sublimity and solemnity with which this discourse 
closed, and the speaker's farewell to saints and sin- 
ners, were calculated to awake to joy and weeping 
every heavenly sensation in Christians, and rouse the 
slumbers of unbelievers to wonder, admiration, and 
terror. 

He thus writes to the editor of the Gospel Lumi- 
nary soon after his return to Royalton : — 

"RoYALTOX, N. Y., June 26, 1827. 
" Dear Brother : — 

" I have just returned from my New Hampshire 
tour ; and, for the satisfaction of many in the west, I 
will pen you some things which have fallen under my 
observation, and otherwise come to my knowledge. 
Although my journey has been wearisome to the 
flesh, yet the joy I have received in seeing the glory 
of God spreading has given me ample compensation. 
The cloud has again returned to the east, fraught 
with blessings which are now descending on the peo- 
ple. It was with joy of heart that I found my old 
brethren, and many young converts, singing ' Hosanna 
to the King of Zion.' In Northfield, Salisbury, and 
Andover, the work spread among different denomi- 
nations. Elder Morrison- informed me that he bap- 
tized seventy. His health remains poor, but he labors 
faithfully, and with acceptance and extensive useful- 
ness. He feels desirous to remain in that country. 
The work has been great in Stratham, Durham, Rye, 
Hampton, and North Hampton. Portsmouth and 
various other places have shared in the work. Hamp- 
ton is the place where a mob arose a few years ago, 
and, with guns and other instruments, drove a number 



MEMOIR. 109 

of our preachers and their hearers from the place 
where they had assembled for general meeting. But 
now the society is large. One brother, who had given 
himself wholly to the work, told me that, in ten 
days, no less than one hundred and fifty gave evi- 
dence of regeneration. Our preachers find employ- 
ment enough, but I regret that so many of them are 
confined, through necessity, to some earthly employ- 
ment for subsistence, though it is to be feared some 
are too voluntary in their confinement. While others 
are putting off" the harness, some young men are 
roused up, who are useful, being wholly devoted to 
the cause. These are girding themselves for the war. 

" The New Hampshire conference, which I attended, 
was very satisfactory to me. It appeared to be grat- 
ifying to all the conference, to discover the humility, 
tenderness, and spiritual-mindedness which were man- 
ifested by Elder Elias Smith, both in private and in 
public. 

" I found, also, more revivals among the Presbyte- 
rians and Congi'egationalists than I have ever wit- 
nessed among them at any former period. But let 
us all beware that we do not disapprove the Lord's 
ivork^ because it does not appear in the channel with 
which we have been familiar. 

Yours, &c., 

Elijah Shaw, Jr." 

August 23, he attended a conference in Royalton, 
at which the following brethren were ordained to the 
work of the ministry : Joseph Blackmarr, Isaac Goff, 
and Ezra Marvin. The 6th of September, in com- 
pany with Elder Mark Fernald, who was then on a 
visit to the west, he attended a four days' meeting at 
West Bloomfield. They then went to Sennett (for- 
merly Brutus) to attend another general meeting, 
10 



110 MEMOIR. 

where they assisted in the ordination of David Wade, 
of Sempronius, New York, to the work of an evan- 
gelist. 

Most of the month of January, 1828, he spent 
travelling in Ogden, Sweden, Byron, Stafford, and 
other towns in that section. He writes thus of this 
journey in a letter to his brother in New Hampshire : 
" I found many who were inquiring the way to Zion, 
and many have found the salvation of the Lord. 
God is working with his Spirit among the people. 
At my last meeting in Sweden, about sixty rose to be 
prayed for. I left a number with souls agonizing for 
salvation." 

Early the following spring, he commenced making 
preparations to remove his family to New England, 
and in May, bidding farewell to the friends and 
brethren with whom he had so long labored, he com- 
menced his journey, intending to take up his res- 
idence in Kensington, his native place. ♦ 

On the 30th of this month, he attended a confer- 
ence^ at Boscawen, New Hampshire. Brother Robert 
Foster, corresponding secretary of this meeting, thus 
speaks of it in his report : " The assembling of elders 
and brethren on this occasion was the cause of much 
joy, and greeted with an interchange of mutual 
friendship. Perhaps at no time has a more genial 
flow of good feeling been experienced to perpetuate 
the bond of Christian fellowship, than at this meet- 
ing." The day after the conference, a general meet- 
ing was held at the west meeting-house in Boscawen. 
Here Elder Shaw preached from John xviii. 36, " My 
kingdom is not of this world." August 27 and 28, he 






MEMOIR. Ill 

attended a general meeting at Milton, New Hamp- 
shire. August 31, he attended another at Sanborn- 
ton, New Hampshire, preaching to the people. Sep- 
tember 1, he went to Andover to attend another 
meeting. October 1 and 2, he attended meetings at 
Deerfield. He here delivered a discourse showing, in 
a powerful and striking manner, the simplicity of the 
gospel, in contradistinction to the wisdom of this 
world. He was at this time having the pastoral care 
of the church at Salisbury, Massachusetts, and writes 
thus to the editor of the Christian Herald : — 

" Salisbury, Nov. 3, 1828. 
"Brother Foster: — 

" I have established my head-quarters at this place. 
I left Niagara county, New York, last spring, some- 
what like Abraham, although I expected to take up 
my residence in my native town ; but the brethren in 
this place, hearing of my return, requested me to 
preach among them, with which I complied. I found 
that, notwithstanding there had been a marvellous 
work of God among them, they were sinking under 
the severest of trials. They earnestly requested me 
to take up my residence among them. After diligent 
inquiry of my Lord and Master for duty, I became 
satisfied, and removed my family ; since which time, 
God has greatly blessed us. The peculiar trials are 
measurably removed ; the church has put on strength 
and courage. The greatest harmony exists among 
the brethren, and many of the lambs of the flock 
have arisen in the Lord's might, while the older saints 
stand fast in the spirit and practice of true liberty. 
Our meetings are large, solemn, and heavenly. We 
have regularly, at the meeting-house, four meetings a 
week, besides Sabbath meetings. In all our meetings 
there is perfect freedom. Prayers, exhortations, and 



112 MEMOIR. 

songs of praise sound from all parts of the house, 
from old and young, male and female. Christians 
are the worshippers ; yet, if others who are well 
disposed wish to use their voices, none forbids them. 
This is our uniform mode the first day of the week, 
and at all times. The people expect it, and are satis- 
fied with it ; but, if some were not, still the privileges 
of the saints, and original simplicity of Christianity, 
must not be infringed upon. 

" I baptized some of the oldest members of this 
church, in this place, about fifteen years ago. I now 
see them surrounded by a strong band of happy souls, 
who have since been brought to the knowledge of the \ 
Lord. Finally, our state at present is very prosper- 
ous. All glory to God. 

" I left the thousands of Israel in the west, with a i 
heart filled with attachment to them ; yet, from a 
sense of duty, still my prayer shall be, that God will 
keep them and us from Babylonish practices, and 
establish us in ancient order. 

"I have lately baptized six — three last Sabbath. ^ 
A number more will probably go forward soon. Pray { 
for us. Elijah Shaw, Jr." ! 



MEMOIR. 113 



CHAPTER XI. 

ATTENDS A GEJs^ERAL MEETTN^G AT ESSEX. — VISITS PORTLAND. 
— CONSIDERS IT DUTY TO RETURN AND LABOR THERE — JOUR- 
NEYS TO THE KENNEBEC RIVER. — LETTER TO HIS FATHER 

VISITS NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

November 24 and 25, he attended a general meet- 
ing at Essex, Massachusetts, where he preached from 
1 Cor. iii. 23, " And ye are Christ's, and Christ is 
God's ; " also from Acts xvi. 31, " Believe on the Lord 
Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved." 

The summer following he went to Portland, Maine, 
in company with Elder Elias Smith, where he spent 
a few weeks, holding meetings and preaching to the 
people. 

In February, 1830, he made another visit to Port- 
land. Of his journey and visit he writes, February 
23, to his father, as follows : " We left home on 
Tuesday, went as far as Portsmouth, New Hamp- 
shire, where we had a good meeting; Wednesday, 
one at Kittery, and Thursday at York. Friday we 
arrived at Portland, and found our friends glad to see 
us. All appear to remain firm, but they have evidently 
lost some spiritual strength; however, their courage 
seems to increase as the meetings grow more solemn 
and interesting. We often hear thirty or forty speak 
in a meeting. I never saw brethren who loved spir- 
itual worship better than they do here, and they seem 
10* 



114 MEMOIR. 

to be governed by wisdom. There appears to be a 
spirit of reformation among the people, but we cannot 
tell what will be the result. As to myself, I think I can 
truly say I never felt more of the spirit of preaching, 
praying, exhorting, visiting, and doing every part of 
the work than at present. I think the language of my ) 
heart is, ' Neither count I my life dear unto myself, so 
that I might finish my course with joy, and the minis- 
try which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify 
the gospel of the grace of God.' I feel more than ever 
confirmed in the opinion that I have a work to do here^ 
and I have long been resolved not to flinch from known 
duty, if it carries me through fire and through water. 
I never saw more solemn and attentive congregations 
than in this place. The people seem affected by lis- 
tening to the word, and there is often much weeping ; 
and many who had wandered from the fold of Christ 
are returning home. May the Lord give us wisdom. 
I now see no way but for me to move here ; if I con- 
clude to do so, I shall leave Salisbury in April, and 
shall write to New York, and have my business so 
arranged as not to go there till fall. Being absent 
from you is the greatest objection I have to leaving 
New Hampshire ; however, the only way is to do pres- 
ent duty, and leave futurity with God. Lydia left 
here last Tuesday. I want her to visit you ; it will 
be a satisfaction both to you and to her. My health 
is good, except that I feel weary with much labor ; 
but I am resting at brother Crocket's. I never in all 
my travels found a better home than this." 

About this time he took the pastoral care of the church 
in Portland, and, in April, removed his family there. 



MEMOIR. 115 

On the 10th of June following, the new meeting- 
house, in Temple Street, built by this church, \vas first 
opened, and dedicated for Christian worship. 

June 14, he started with his wife upon a journey to 
the Kennebec River, where he spent about ten days 
at Hallowell, and other places, preaching and visiting 
with his friends. With regard to the state of religion 
among his own people at Portland, at this time, and 
his feelings upon the subject, he writes as follows 
to his father : " There is no general revival here, but 
many are striving hard for life and the kingdom. Our 
meeting-house and vestry are completed, and we have 
seven meetings a w^eek. Death has swept away many 
of late ; one brother and sister of the church have died. 
Brother Ayers was buried, last Monday ; the funeral 
was at the meeting-house ; about five hundred were 
present, and it was a very solemn time." A few weeks 
later, August 30, he WTites thus : " Our number is 
constantly increasing ; there is a very solemn atten- 
tion, and some are seeking Jesus sorrowing. Great 
union prevails among us, and we expect to see the 
glory of God. We have had much to contend with, 
but we are getting the victory ; there is nothing to 
fear ; religion is always the same, and the same every 
where ; there are some customs to be conformed to, 
but the same truth, the same preaching, prayer, and 
exhortation will do every where, and, above all, the 
same godly life. At present I feel like a warrior. I 
have pitched my tent, I have taken this place ; here 1 
must fortify my camp, and then make excursions 
around ; I feel resolved to die in the war, and never to 
desert while my strength of body and mind is as 



116 MEMOIR. 

good as now. But I still think how glad I should be 
to enjoy retirement ; but I cannot do it and feel clear 
before God. If I have any light, it ought to shine ; if 
I have a gift, I must improve it. Were it not for these 
things, I should not expose myself to the censure of 
multitudes, as I often do, and endure so much anxiety 
of mind. You have had fatigue of both body and | 
mind, but your labor of mind has been much harder 
for you than all your bodily labor. Speaking as much 
as I do I consider nothing ; but the anxiety, the trials, 
the study, the mental fear, are sometimes almost insup- 
portable. But the reflection that it is for Christ's sake 
supports the soul ; and hope of a happy immortality 
gives strength to endure. I am convinced far less is 
needed to make men happy in this ivorld than they 
think. The happy man is he who has the necessities 
of life with religion^ and is content with that. I some- 
times think myself as near that situation as any man 
I know of, but it is not so always ; still I have a hope 
of heaven, the comforts of life, and am tolerably well 
content, when I am satisfied that I am about my Fa- 
ther's business." 

The following month he started upon a tour to New 
Hampshire. He gives an account of his journey in a 
letter to the editor of the Christian Herald, dated 

"Portland, Oct. 25, 1830. 
"Brother Foster: — 

" For the information and encouragement of the 
believers and servants of Christ, I would lay before 
them some particulars respecting the state of Zion in 
my native state. 

" I left Portland the 20th of September, arrived and 



MEMOIR. 117 

preached at Dover, New Hampshire, at night. Here 
I learnt that God was reviving his work, and on my 
return found that a number had been set at liberty. 
21st, rode to Kensington and visited my father ; we 
met with joy after a separation of over five months. 
22d, attended the opening of the new Christian meet- 
ing-house in Exeter. In this village, God has wrought 
wonders during the past year, under the labors of El- 
der John Osborn, and brother Mark Shepherd ; many 
have been turned to the Lord, and a Christian church 
established, containing sufficient strength for perma- 
nence and growth, if they are favored with a faithful 
pastor to go before them. They have erected their 
church at once by the perseverance of a few. Their 
prospects are encouraging, while many are praying for 
their prosperity. The good work in Exeter has spread 
into the other churches in town. After preaching at 
Salisbury, Massachusetts, visited and preached at 
Pittsfield, New Hampshire. Here I found converts. 
Within a few months about eighty souls in that town 
have professed to be delivered from the power of dark- 
ness. This work has been principally under the preach- 
ing of Elder James Morrill, a young man from Salis- 
bury, Massachusetts. A number have lately been con- 
verted at Northwood, where Elder Demeritt preached 
a part of the time. At the Gilford general meeting 
my heart was greatly comforted to meet many of my 
old brethren in the ministry. It revived our former 
acquaintance, our former trials and joys, while love 
and union reigned, I believe, in every heart. In Gilford 
there has been a good work of late ; a large number 
have flocked to the Savior, and found his glorious rest. 
In Meredith, adjoining, many have shared in the bless- 
ing, and found Jesus precious to their souls. The 
principal laborers in this revival are Elders Blaisdell, 
Cole, and a few others. At Gilmanton, where I 
preached to Elder Young's congregation, I found 



118 MEMOIR. 



I 



myself in the midst of converts; they have been 
lately blessed with a glorious revival among the youth. 
Loudon, which lies contiguous, has also been blessed § 
with the outpouring of the Spirit, which has been ef- 
fectual in the gathering in of many to the Shiloh. A 
revival has recently commenced in Sanbornton and 
Franklin. Elder Colby, who resides there, informed 
me that he had baptized a number, and that there 
was a prospect of a spread of the good work. Elder 
Colby's wife and a number of his children are subjects 
of the work. This seems to animate him to preach 
Christ with new zeal, and to spend the last of his days 
faithfully warning sinners and inviting them to Christ. 

" Our Springfield and Grafton general meetings 
were interesting on several accounts ; great harmony 
of sentiment and spirit prevailed through the whole. 
The closing meeting at Gilmanton was peculiarly 
solemn and interesting to me, while bidding adieu to 
the brethren in my native state, and particularly those 
dear servants of God who blow the trumpet in Zion 
among the rugged hills, while I must return to the 
flock of my charge, and there strive to win souls to 
Christ. 

" On my return I visited Canterbury. Elder Har- 
riman, who resides there, informed me that in the late 
revival with which they had been visited, about two 
hundred souls have given evidence of their having 
passed from death to life ; about one half of whom 
have united with the Congregational church, and the 
remainder with the church under his care. In Deer- 
field I learnt that a number had professed conver- 
sion within a few months. 

" The last Sabbath of my absence I spent with the 
church in Salisbury, Massachusetts, which I left when 
I removed to my present residence. While preach hig 
to the same congi-egation, and breaking bread to the 
same happy flock, my spirit was refreshed ; but when, 



MEMOIR. 119 

at the close, we gave the parting hand, and tears pro- 
fusely flowed from almost every eye, nothing but a 
sense of duty, and a hope of a happier meeting in the 
other world, could soothe the heart and bear up the 
spirits. 

" Having left there, I hastened to Kensington, and 
preached at night, and with my wife and eldest 
daughter set out for home. When at Great Falls, I 
received the heavy tidings that Elder Rand, of Port- 
land, whom I had left sick, was gone the way of all 
the earth ; this produced sensations unutterable.. 
Wednesday and Thursday, attended the general 
meeting at Lebanon, Maine, which was solemn and 
powerful ; many wept, requested prayers, and ap- 
peared in distress of soul. We pointed them to the 
only Savior, and left them, hoping to see the fruit of 
this meeting in the day when God makes up his jew- 
els. October 15, arrived safe in Portland. But O, 
the vast space unfilled ! For a number of days ' I 
had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Samuel 
my brother.' The loss of a servant of God is a great 
and unspeakable loss. I have the happy reflection 
that our life together was lovely and pleasant, and in 
his death we were not divided. What a solemn call 
is this to all the ministers of the gospel to labor faith- 
fully under the direction of the word and spirit of 
Jesus Christ! 

" Among our brethren in New Hampshire are many 
things at present very important, which promise much 
for the advancement of the cause. There are now a 
number of young men entering into the field, who, if 
they keep at Jesus' feet, and receive their messages 
daily from him, by the instructions of the Spirit, will 
doubtless be very useful in winning souls to Christ, 
and will yet take Zion by the hand. In that country 
revivals are spreading, and others are commencing. 

" Also our preachers generally feel firmly fixed in a 



120 MEMOIR. 

determination to maintain liberty of speech among 
our brethren on all occasions, and not encounter or 
countenance those worldly forms of worship which 
lead back to the country from which we came out. 
Finally, the cause of truth and spiritual peace is pre- 
vailing. For this let prayer go up to God, while he 
shall crown, the labors of his servants with success. 

Elijah Shaw, Jr." 

i 



MEMOIR. 121 



CHAPTER XII. 



KlittAINS AT PORTLAND. — REVIVAL. — AGAIN VISITS NEW 
HAMPSHIRE. — PREACHING TOUR "DOWN EAST." 

The following winter he spent with the people of 
his charge at Portland, and his heart was rejoiced by 
the prosperity of the cause of Zion among them. 
January 22, he writes thus to the editor of the 
Herald : — 

"Brother Foster: — 

" Our prospects are encouraging ; we have very 
good meetings, and of late many have been inquiring 
what they shall do to be saved, and a number have 
found peace in believing. We earnestly pray that 
God will speedily visit us with a special revival of his 
glorious work. E. S." 

The following"°^spring his heart was encouraged by 
the conversion of many to God, and a prospect of 
much good resulting from his labors. He gives a 
short description of the progress of the work in a 
letter to the Christian Herald, dated 

"Portland, May 31, 1832. 
"Brother Foster: — 

" I have the satisfaction to say the work of God is 

rapidly advancing among us ; as many as twenty-five, 

I think, have found a Savior within the last seventeen 

days ; and several more, we have cause to hope, have 

11 



122 



MEMOIR. 



passed from death unto life. A large number are now 
seeking earnestly, and there are, daily, new cases of 
conviction. Our brethren are rising like an army 
with banners. 

" At the other meeting-house, things remain low ; 
but some who usually attend there have, of late, been 
to our meetings, and are now seeking the Lord. So 
we hope and expect they will share in the blessing. 

" There is a gradual work with the Baptists, and a 
great work with the Methodists. Much is done by 
the Congregationalists, but to what effect we know 
not. Doubtless many souls are converted. 

Elijah Shaw." 

The autumn following he travelled in New Hamp- 
shire, attended a general meeting in Andover, and 
preached in many other towns as the wants of the 
people and the interest of the cause seemed to require. 
He afterwards travelled in Maine, and wrote for the 
Herald a description of his journey, terming it a 

^ " PREACHING TOUR * DOWN EAST.' 

" Previous to my journey in September through 
New Hampshne, part of Massachusetts, and the west 
part of Maine, I made arrangements to visit the 
region between the two great rivers of Maine, the 
Kennebec and the Penobscot, where I had never 
travelled. Accordingly, after I had remained about 
four weeks in these parts, where I had bestowed 
much labor in years past, and had witnessed much 
of the power, glory, and goodness of God, and spent 
but four days at home, which were happy days to my 
soul, I left Portland on the morning of the 26th of 
September. At night, preached in Topsham village, 



MEMOIR. 123 

where I was hospitably entertained at the house of a 
brother Haskell. The next day, I reached Hallowell, 
a large and flourishing village on the Kennebec River. 
It was very rainy, and I had no meeting, but enjoyed 
a pleasant season at a Methodist prayer meeting. 
The following day, crossed the river at Augusta, the 
future seat of government of the state, and rode to 
I iMontville, where I was received by my old friend, 
Elder Ebenezer Knowlton, formerly of Pittsfield, New 
Hampshire, with the hearty friendship which we have 
felt for more than twenty years. After visiting some 
friends, I proceeded on my way the next day, and 
reached the Penobscot at Belfast; thence proceeded 
up the river to Hampden. 

" On Friday, September 30, a three days' meeting 
commenced at Hampden. Here I met Elders Henry 
Frost, Albana Pease, Theodore Harding, William H. 
Ireland, John Boden, and Mark H. Shepherd, and 
unordained preachers Aaron Edwards and Orrin Pul- 
ler. This was a season of the greatest harmony, in 
which all were laborers, and every laborer was en- 
couraged to do what he could. Every- thing con- 
nected with this meeting grew better to the last ; and 
it closed with a good prospect that it would prove a 
great blessing. It is true the meeting commenced 
under some unfavorable circumstances. The Chris- 
tian church here is small. It is but about one year 
since it was gathered, previous to which time, the 
people in that vicinity had very little knowledge of 
our people or our principles ; but from reports which 
they had heard, they had imbibed prejudice, and came 
to the meeting with it. But all was so convincing 



124 



MEMOIR. 



that prejudice gave way, and at the close, the pros- 
pect of a revival was apparent. A Baptist and a 
Methodist minister were present, and took part in the 
exercises, in a very friendly manner. I was not pres- 
ent on Sabbath evening, but learnt that it was a 
powerful time. This evening, I preached at Hamp- 
den Corner, in the Universalist meeting-house, to a 
very large concourse of people, and lodged at the 
house of a very liberal and friendly Methodist preach- 
er. Monday evening, preached in the Methodist 
meeting-house in Bangor, very much to the comfort 
and satisfaction of my own soul, at least. The 
preacher and his people were very friendly, and the 
few brethren we have in that village were greatly 
rejoiced and comforted. 

" Tuesday, preached in Exeter, twenty-four miles 
from Bangor. Wednesday, preached twice in New- 
port, and had a pleasant season with some of my old 
friends from New Hampshire. Thursday, preached 
in Cornville. A meeting commenced then to hold 
three days. Here I met Elder Frost, who lives in this 
town, in whose family I felt perfectly at home. El- 
ders Joseph Murrill, Ebenezer Hamlin, William H. 
Ireland, and Mark H. Shepherd attended this meet- 
ing. It was also attended by the Baptist minister of 
the place and his people, who took an active part, 
while the most perfect union and good feeling pre- 
vailed through the whole. At the commencement 
the general complaint was a low time and cold hearts ; 
but this did not continue through the first day. The 
preachers came in the power of the Spirit, and the 
brethren and converts, from neighboring towns, came 



MEMOIR. 125 

with their testimonies like sharp swords. The second 
day (forenoon) the cloud broke, the heavens dropped 
down fatness, the skies poured down righteousness, 
and the meeting went on as the Lord directed. Each 
day the front pews were occupied by mourners of all 
ages and all classes. This melancholy company con- 
tinued to increase, while conversions continued to take 
place among them. There was but little preaching. 
The immediate conversion of sinners was the great 
object, and every thing was brought to bear on this 
most important point. Monday morning, we met at 
ten o'clock for a parting season. The meeting held 
till three o'clock. It was a wonderful season. At 
the close we found fifty in deep mourning, and about 
ten had found peace during the whole meeting. At 
three o'clock I broke from them, and went to a village 
on the bank of the Kennebec, where God is carrying 
on his work in reformation, and preached at night. 
Tuesday afternoon, I set out for home, through rain 
and mud, where I arrived on Friday, at twelve 
o'clock, safe, happy, and thankful to God. 

" This has been one of the best and most satisfac- 
tory journeys I ever took ; and the Cornville meeting 
I must rank among the best I ever saw. Our 
preachers and churches in this state are gaining 
ground. Elder Frost has just returned from visiting 
the churches in Passamaquoddy Bay, and brings 
good tidings. He saw more or less revival in every 
place. We shall soon hear from him through the 
Herald. * Ride on, all-conquering King ! 

Elijah Shaw. 

"POKTLAND, Oct 19, 1831." 

11 * 



126 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

liESUMES FOE A SEASON HIS PASTOEAL DUTIES. — TOUK IN 
NEW ENGLAND. — SPENDS THE WINTER AT PORTLAND.— 
AGAIN COMMENCES HIS TRAVELS. — HIS ACCOUNT OF THE 
JOURNEY. 

After this journey, Elder Shaw again resumed his 
pastoral duties, remaining in Portland till the fall 
of 1832. He again writes to the Christian Herald, 
soon after his return from his 

TOUR IN NEW ENGLAND. 

" Agreeably to previous arrangement, I left Port- 
land on the 13th of August, for the purpose of visit- 
ing and preaching in New Hampshire, Massachusetts, 
and Uhode Island. When I arrived at Kensington, 
the place of my birth, the heavy tidings sounded in 
my ears, * Your brother is dead.' Here I was called 
to look upon his emaciated corpse, and follow his re- 
mains to the house appointed for all the living. He 
was a youth of twenty-one years, cut down in the 
bloom of life. A few weeks previous to his death he 
was brought to see himself a lost sinner. He cried 
mightily to God, obtained peace of mind, and died 
in hope of joyful immortality. After the funeral I 
proceeded with my wife to Boscawen, where I left 
her to go to her mother's in And over, while, in com- 
pany with Elder Asa C. Morrison,. I went to Nashua, 



U E M O I R . 127 

and the next day through Lowell, where I left brother 
Morrison and passed on to Boston. Here I spent the 
Sabbath at the Sea Street meeting-house. 

" Monday, I set off for Ehode Island, where I ar- 
rived on Tuesday morning, and was welcomed under 
the roof of my well-beloved brother. Elder SuUings. 
The same day the general meeting connected with the 
Massachusetts conference commenced at Middletown, 
Rhode Island. This was a very refreshing and inter- 
esting season. Much spirituality and great harmony 
of feeling and sentiment were manifested in the 
preaching and in all the exercises. The conference 
was one long to be remembered. Not a jarring note 
was heard ; all seem to be convinced that this con- 
ference is founded on the rock, and that the members 
present are men of God, striving for the order of the 
New Testament, whose object it is to maintain the 
truth of the Bible, the liberties of Christians, and the 
form and spirit of the gospel of God. Notwithstand- 
ing much has been done and written to destroy this 
conference, and to bring its members into disrepute, it 
exists, and grows faster than any other conference in 
New England. The encouragement it has received 
from abroad, with the addition of thirteen able minis- 
ters the present year, has given it a standing, in point 
of numbers, grace, and talent, on a par, at least, with 
others. 

" When conference closed, and I found we were ac- 
tually dispersing, never to meet again on earth, my 
heart sunk within me. O, how these servants of the 
Most High twined about my heart ! For miles I rode 
alone, while my heart was pained with reflections 



128 M E M O I R . 

produced by that parting scene. May God bless and 
strengthen those veterans of the cross ! They are my 
brethren. After this I enjoyed great satisfaction in 
preaching in many towns in Massachusetts. At Fall 
River I preached to Elder William H. Taylor's con- 
gregation. I found him to be a young man of prom- 
ise, who is acquainted with better things than vain 
show. With him I took sweet counsel. The Sab- 
bath I spent in Assonet, with Elder James Taylor's 
congregation, and at evening preached at Dxghton, 
with Elder J. Blackmarr's people. At Assonet they 
are erecting a new meeting-house. At Dighton they 
have just completed a very neat one, and another at 
Mansfield. Another is in progress at Swanzey ; also 
one at Fairhaven, and another at New Bedford, the 
largest in the county. 

" August 27, I preached with Elder Daniel Hix's 
people, and lodged with the old pilgrim. Although 
he is seventy-seven years of age, he is yet able to 
travel and preach. He attended the conference, and 
gave much good advice. He has been an ordained 
minister fifty-one years, and has baptized between 
fifteen hundred and two thousand persons. Few have 
travelled and preached so much and done so much 
good in the world as he. My interview with him was 
peculiarly interesting and profitable. At New Bed- 
ford I preached but once. The ministers of both of 
our churches there were present, with as many of 
their people as could be convened in the house. This 
was a precious season. The foul spirit of party was 
compelled to flee before that spirit of love which says, 
Christians are one. Elders Baker and Lovel, who 



MEMOIR. 129 

preach in that place, are capable of doing much good, 
and I trust God will bless their labors in that pleas- 
ant town. 

" At Plymouth I spent an interesting evening with 
the people to whom Elder Timothy Cole administers, 
which terminated my labors in this region. Many of 
the churches in this quarter have received refreshing 
revivals during the last year, and are in a very pros- 
perous state. 

" From Plymouth I proceeded through Boston to 
Haverhill, and found Elder Plummer and the church 
enjoying a good revival, enlarging their meeting- 
house, quite encouraged, and doing well. After 
preaching once in Bradford, I went to Salisbury, and 
spent the Sabbath with the flock of my former 
charge, very much, I trust, to our mutual satisfaction 
and comfort. 

" Wednesday morning I reached Wolfboro', New 
Hampshire, in time to attend the Strafford Con- 
ference. From this place I rode directly to Ando- 
ver, where I met my wife and friends, and spent 
the Sabbath with the people. That week and the 
week following I attended two days' meetings in 
Andover, Grantham, Grafton, and Loudon. From 
Loudon I set out for home, where I arrived on Friday, 
the 28th of September, having been absent forty-five 
days, travelled more than nine hundred miles, passed 
through one hundred and eight different towns, situ- 
ated in four different states, attended six general 
meetings, formed and increased agreeable acquaint- 
ance with many of the watchmen of Zion, and 
preached the word to many thousands, multitudes of 



130 MEMOIR. 

whom I shall probably see no more till the great day, 
when the scattered flock of Christ will be gathered 
from the four quarters of the earth into the kingdom 
of God, and with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob shine 
forth as the sun forever and ever. E. S. 

"Portland, Oct. 8, 1832." 

The winter following he spent at Portland, and 
early in April, 1833, he again commenced his travels. ' 
The places he visited and the work he performed will 
be best learnt from letters of his own writing, which 
were published from time to time in the Herald. The 
following sketch, written for that paper, gives an ac- 
count of his travels until September 18. 

" ITINERARY. A SKETCH. 

"Portland, Sept. 19, 1833. 

" ' Not money nor fame did ever call me forth, 
But love to His name and love to the truth. . 
I run with all my might, and labor day and night, 
To proclaim a dear Savior to sinners undone.' 

" I have just returned from my second western tour, 
besides which I have made two journeys to the east- 
ward — one to the Penobscot, and the other to the 
Sandy River and the Kennebec. 

" My first tour was mostly within the limits of New 
Hampshire, but a few days were spent in the western 
part of this state and the northern part of Massachu- 
setts. From the 12th of April to the 1st of June I 
visited and preached among our churches, from the 
sea-shore to the Connecticut River, attended the Rock- 



MEMOIR. 131 

ingham Conference at Kensington, the Merrimack 
Conference at Bradford, and on my return was pres- 
ent at the New Hampshire Conference at Milton. 
These meetings were very harmonious, and in many 
respects productive of great good. The plan on which 
our conferences are now organized is found to contain 
advantages far superior to any experiment heretofore 
made. Our churches are easily represented by their 
messengers in the sectional conferences, because they 
are so near ; and their meeting and acting there show 
the necessity and utility of the plan, and excite a 
deep interest in the cause, so far as they have influ- 
ence ; besides the unspeakable satisfaction felt by the 
ministers, produced by the reflection that the churches 
are present and acting with them, and also the joy ex- 
perienced by the messengers of the churches, under the 
consideration that the ministers feel for the churches, 
and with them are ready to devise and execute every 
proper method to assist and build them up. On the 
Connecticut River we have a number of churches, 
which are supplied with ministers and have meeting- 
houses. At Mason a church has lately been organ- 
ized, which will probably soon build a meeting-house. 
In the central part of the state we have many 
churches which are firm and substantial, but have suf- 
fered for want of the administration of the word and 
ordinances of the gospel. 

" In the lower part of the state our churches have 
increased of late, and with many a much greater in- 
terest is felt than in times past, and some young men 
are added to the ministry who labor constantly and 
successfully in the work. 



132 



MEMOIR. 



" In the west part of Maine two houses of worship 
have been erected this season — one at Kennebunk 
and the other at Wells. At Kennebunk a church has 
been organized, to which we wish success. 

" My second and third tours were both to the east- 
ward. In them I attended the Kennebec Conference 
at Vienna and the Annual State Conference, which 
was holden at Cornville. The same good effects re- 
sult from the plan of organization there which are 
experienced in New Hampshire ; and, although there 
is but little reformation at present in that quarter, yet 
the preachers and the churches generally stand fast. 
In that part of the country our people have never 
been so numerous as the other orders ; but they 
appear to be acquiring that solidity and strength 
which, if the spiritual and powerful gospel is faith- 
fully preached, and gospel order is maintained in the 
churches and conferences, indicate prosperity and suc- 
cess. But a few more strong, engaged, and influen- 
tial ministers are very much needed in that part of 
the country. 

" My last tour extended through the west part of 
Maine, through New Hampshire, Massachusetts, 
Rhode Island, and a part of Connecticut. I left 
Portland the last of July, and returned the 18th of 
September. To me it was a great satisfaction to be 
present at the Massachusetts Conference, the Con- 
necticut Conference, and a part of the Boston Con- 
ference, in all of which uncommon harmony and good 
feeling prevailed, although discussions were thorough, 
and investigations left no stone unturned. Many im- 
portant subjects were taken up and acted upon in a 



MEMOIR. 133 

praiseworthy manner ; but many greatly regretted 
that a proposition to organize sectional conferences in 
Massachusetts failed of being carried into effect, 
through deference to some who thought it inexpe- 
dient at that time. But I most sincerely hope and 
trust that the first opportunity that presents will be 
embraced to accomplish this very important object. 
No great change has taken place in Massachusetts 
during the last year, except that, on all hands, a much 
greater desire prevails to combine all their strength to 
build up the one common cause. The houses of wor- 
ship commenced last year are completed, one of which 
cost twenty-seven thousand dollars. 

" In Rhode Island we have a number of churches, 
and a great opportunity to do much good, if labor 
could be bestowed there. In Bristol, where Elder H. 
SuUings preaches, they are about erecting a house of 
worship. I understood that a number would put in 
five hundred dollars each. In Providence we have a 
few brethren who have stood fast, and I believe that 
if proper effort was bestowed there, a church might 
soon be organized. At Warwick a good work is 
going on, under the labors of Elder E. Sherman. A 
church has lately been organized. In Coventry and 
vicinity Elder Bmiingame is laboring with good 
success. 

" Connecticut has presented a scene of desolation, 
occasioned by the enthusiastic, overstrained zeal of 
some, and the leaving of the churches without preach- 
ing by others. These two causes have operated 
powerfully to impede the progress of the work, and 
have almost disheartened those who would not 
12 



134 MEMOIR. 

abandon the cause. But they are reviving. The 
ministers feel the importance of putting forth more 
strength, and of using the means necessary for car- 
rying forward the work. The Connecticut conference 
was held at Hampton, and was every way pleasant. 
Strong appearances of a revival attended our meet- 
ing, while tears flowed freely, and a number were 
willing, publicly, to manifest their anxiety for the sal- 
vation of their souls. From all quarters, through this 
whole journey, the cry in my ears was, * Come over 
and he]p us.' Many proved that their request was 
sincere, by contributing of their substance, for which 
I would feel all due gratitude. I have calculated to 
preach about seven times a week. This my health 
and constitution will allow me to do without injury. 
Notwithstanding I have travelled, since the 12th of 
April, nineteen hundred miles, my health is not im- 
paired, neither does my courage fail. If the impor- 
tant locations can be supplied, and I can be sustained, 
it is still my choice to range abroad. 

" I reached Portland on the 18th instant, and found 
my family in health ; but a number of my friends 
have met death in my absence, and one since my 
return. O the necessity of being ready ! This is the 
great object of the gospel ministry. Brethren, pray 
for me, that God may bless his word. I expect soon 
to leave on another western tour, and I pray that 
God may lend his aid." 



MEMOIR. 135 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

VISITS THE SOUTHEEN PAET OF NEW ENGLAND. 

The next month, he commenced his journey to- 
wards the southern part of New England. Of this 
tour, he writes thus from 

"Hampton, Conn., Nov. 20, 1833. 
" Brother Foster : — 

" For the information of my friends, and for the 
benefit of Zion generally, I am disposed to forward a 
communication for insertion in the Herald. 

" On my present tour, I left Portland, my family, 
and the brethren beloved, on the 4th of October. 
Spent the following Sabbath with the church in Ken- 
sington, New Hampshire, my native town, a sacred 
spot to me, not only because it is the place of my 
birth, but also because it is the place of my educa- 
tion, my conversion, the commencement of my preach- 
ing, my ordination, and, not among the least, the 
place of my fathers' sepulchres for some generations 
back. Here, too, is a flourishing church, containing 
many of my relations and the companions of my 
youth. 

" Preaching in several towns, I arrived at Coventry, 
Rhode Island, the next Saturday, and with Elder 
James Burlingame, spent the Sabbath in Foster. In 
this vicinity, God has greatly prospered his cause. 
Elder Burlingame commenced at Coventry, with a 
church, I think, of twenty-seven members, which has 
increased to four hundred. Within its limits has 
been a good work the present year. There are also a 



136 MEMOIR. 

number of preachers laboring on this ground, two of 
whom have been lately ordained. 

" The week following, I spent in Connecticut 
the Sabbath in Hampton. Saturday evening, Elder 
Abner Jones arrived, and on Monday, the 21st, we 
commenced our journey to Milan, New York. ' The 
weather and travelling were very unpleasant ; but 
good company, and the object of our mission, kept 
up our spirits. 

" Thursday, at two o'clock, we arrived at Milan, 
and joined the convention there assembled. Here we 
met ministers from various states from Ohio to Maine. 
Greatly was my heart cheered once more to meet 
those servants of God with whom I spent so many 
years of the best of my life in Western New York. 
With great joy, after a separation of six years, I 
heartily shook the hands of Elders Millard, Morrill, 
and Badger, men with whom I have labored and 
suffered more than with any other men on earth. My 
soul rejoiced to witness so strong a desire as was 
manifest in the convention for the prosperity of the 
Redeemer's cause. I believe that every subject brought 
up was examined and investigated thoroughly in all 
its bearings. Alternate hopes and fears relative to a 
happy issue of the convention produced alternate joy 
and grief in many hearts. On the fifth day, every 
cloud passed off with a cheering breeze, and left us to 
enjoy a pleasant sun, whose genial rays poured upon 
us through a pure atmosphere. 

" The convention closed in the most perfect har- 
mony, after which a number of us stepped on board 
a steamboat, and went down to the city. After ^ two 
days, Elder Himes left for Boston, Elders Millard and 
Nutt left for Philadelphia, and Elder Badger and 
myself returned to Dutchess county. He landed at 
Poughkeepsie, and I at Rhinebeck, from whence J 
came to Milan. On the Sabbath, heard Elder Jones 
preach his farewell sermon to this county, where he 



MEMOIR. 137 

had lived a number of years, after which I baptized 
four believers. 

" Monday, November 4, left Milan alone, to return 
to Connecticut. On Wednesday, arrived in this place, 
and I have since been in this vicinity. Ten were bap- 
tized here by Elder Burnham a few days since. I 
have been comforted by an agreeable acquaintance 
with the preachers and brethren in this quarter, all of 
whom have appeared to feel unfeigned friendship. 
The revival which succeeded the conference in Sep- 
tember has not become general. 

" I intend to spend about another week in this 
state, and then, if the Lord will, to pass into Rhode 
Island and Massachusetts, visiting the churches as I 
pass to the east, and purpose to arrive in Portland in 
season to commemorate the dying love of our blessed 
Lord with my beloved brethren on the first Sabbath 
in the coming year. Elijah Shaw. 

" P. S. Since my return from New Tork, I have 
attended a two days' meeting at Foster, Rhode Island, 
where brother E. Walter Barrows and brother Collins 
were set apart to the work of the ministry by ordina- 
tion. The elders who assisted were Dexter Bullard, 
James Burlingame, H. Greenslit, Eleazar Sherman, 
and Elijah Shaw. Sermon on the occasion from 
2 Tim. ii. 15, ' Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman,' &c." 

Without cessation he continued his travels and la- 
bors, till he writes again as follows from his native 
town : — 

" li^ENSiNGTON, Dec. 13, 1833. 

"Brother Foster: — 

" Since my last, I have continued to travel ; and, 

by ' the good hand of my God upon me,' have arrived 

safe in this place. After I left Connecticut, on the 

27th of November, I spent several days in the State 

12* 



I 



138 MEMOIR. 



of Rhode Island, where I found the brethren doing 
well, and in a number of places enjoying good revi- 
vals. From thence I passed through Massachusetts, 
where I spent near two weeks, preaching in several 
of the churches. 

" For the encouragement of Zion and her watch- 
men, I would state a few things respecting the reli- 
gious state of things in the country where I have trav- f 
elled. In the county of Dutchess, New York, our first , 
churches were raised under the labors of our much- 
lamented brother John L. Peavey, deceased. They 
have stood firm to this day. During the last few years, ^ 
Elder Abner Jones has been laboring among them to \ 
great satisfaction. The last season he was absent, >, 
and Elder Stephen Hitchcock has labored a part of [ 
the time in the important field. "When the conven- „ 
tion met at Milan, some awakening had commenced i 
among those present, and the public meeting on that , 
occasion waH much blessed to the people. The spirit , 
of revival increased, and the prospect of a more gen- J 
eral -work was apparent. Four persons were baptized J 
during the meeting, and four more the Sabbath fol- ^\ 
lowing. On Saturday was the monthly conference of u 
the church, and eight were received as members of the ;j 
church. The prospects are good in this interesting ^ 
section, and the faithful labors of our ministering 
brethren may here be bestowed with well-grounded 
hope of reaping a rich and plentiful harvest. ,( 

" Rhode Island, being a small state, contains but \. 
few of our churches ; but they are in a good and flour- 
ishing condition. About twelve years since, the church 
in Coventry was literall)^ torn to pieces, and scattered ; 
by a species of enthusiasm which made great havoc in 
that part of the country about that time, and ended in 
the removal of the remains into the community of 
Shakers, where all such wildfire is apt to end. At 
this time, Elder James Burlingame, of Sterling, Con- 



MEMOIR. 139 

necticut, became convinced that it was his duty to 
commence laboring in this very unwelcome, and, in 
some respects, unpromising field. So great was his 
evidence of duty that he resolved to apply himself to 
the work, and never to desert the ground, let things 
turn as they might, till he was forty years of age. 
The time will expire next spring ; and he has the joy 
of seeing a happy church around him, consisting of 
four hundred members. Here we have an instance 
of constancy and perseverance wdiich should be a lesson 
to those preachers who are ever changing and constant- 
ly uneasy, unless they find every thing to go smoothly 
and according to their views. Times and circum- 
stances will change, and nothing but steady, undeviat- 
ing perseverance will make them turn to the account 
of Zion and to her final upbuilding. In the town of 
Foster a revival commenced two years a^o, and has 
been progressing ever since. When I left the state it 
was increasing and spreading with much power. In 
Warwick, where a good work commenced last sum- 
mer, God was still carrying it forward when I left. I 
learnt that it had become general among the differ- 
ent religious orders. This being the case, it is hoped 
they will all find better employment than to persecute 
and oppose one another, as has been too much the 
case. 

" Providence, I think, is a j5!romising field, if some 
men of God could go in, form a church, use prudence 
and economy, and persevere till obstacles were over- 
come. Our brethren there are waiting and wishing 
for help. I hope friends will think of their case, and 
lend them speedy aid. 

i.-^" Bristol promises much. Elder Sullings, who 
preaches there, informed me that their congregation 
had much increased, and that the church is united and 
of late much revived. Their new meeting-house is in 
progress, and is to be completed in the spring. Oppo- 
sers begin to prophesy of their success. 



140 MEMOIR. j 

\ 

" Our brethren in Massachusetts have been favored 
of late with some refreshing showers of grace. In 
Dartmouth, a number have lately been brought to re- 
joice in the truth. Elder Tripp has the care of this 
church, which consists of over three hundred members, 
and another in Westport containing over one hundred. 
Elder Cole has been laboring some in that region, of 
late, with success. Elder Hix, who is seventy-eight 
years of age, still preaches, and his counsel is listened 
to with the respect which is due to his age. I had 
the privilege of preaching in his house to a crowded 
assembly. 

" Elder Morgridge has returned to New Bedford, and , 
preaches to the first church ; and the second church ! 
have removed their meetings to the house formerly 
occupied by the first, where Elder Baker is laboring 
with zeal and success. The church is becoming much 
more engaged, and some are seeking the Lord sorrow- 
ing. Their congregation has considerably increased 
of late. Other churches in this region remain much 
as they were. Elder Davis has removed to Salis- 
bury, and there the prospect is encouraging. 

" Since the general meeting at Exeter, New Hamp- 
shire, the church has been rising, the congregation in- 
creasing, and, in every respect, the prospect brightening. 
Elder Blodgett has made a permanent stand there 
for the present, and his labors are a great blessing. 
Some have, of late, been converted to God. I preached 
with them last evening, and the very air seemed to be 
the breath of heaven. ' The Lord is there.' Finally, 
I find nothing discouraging in the good and glorious 
cause ; it is prospering and will prosper. 

" In time pp^st I have greatly feared that plans would- 
be successfully set on foot to guide and drive our con- 
nection out of the old beaten track of simplicity, spir- 
ituality, and liberty ; but the present state of things is 
more promising in this respect than it has been for any 
previous period for many years. Our brethren in the 



MEMOIR. 143 

west and in the east are resolved to hold fast and 
stand fast on the old ground, and maintain the ancient 
order of things. Elijah Shaw." 

Soon after this letter was written, he returned home 

to Portland, and spent the last few days of the year 

and the opening of the new year with his friends, as 

j he had before expressed a wish to do ; and having 

■again commenced his travels, he writes as follows : — 

i 

! "Kensington, Jan, 15, 1834. 

I "Brother Foster: — 

I " My last was dated at Kensington, New Hamp- 
! shu'e, whence I proceeded to Hampton, and preached 
ion the Sabbath, December 22. Here I had the pleas- 
i ure of meeting my old friend. Elder Noah Piper, who 
ihas remained steadfast from the first day until now. 
I Monday morning, in company with Elder William 
jCoe, rode to Portsmouth and on to Kittery Point, 

where brother Coe preached. Here we were refreshed 
jwith a happy interview with Elder Mark Fernald, 
iwho was in Christ before me. Tuesday, travelled 
■only to York, and tarried in consequence of a storm. 
I Wednesday, rode to Portland, and was rejoiced to 
'find my family and friends generally enjoying health ; 
ibut some were gone to the grave. One sister, a 

member of the church, had fallen in death in my 
i absence. 

" The Sabbath following I preached with the church 
,; at Kennebunk, and found them in a comfortable state, 
I with prospects of good before them. Here I visited 
' Elder Joseph Smith, on his death bed, and found him 
I in a comfortable and happy state of mind, expecting 

soon to go the way of all the earth. Here, thought I, 
li is the end of all that is earthly ; the man of God here 

resigns his work and goes to receive his reward. The 

next Wednesday, which was the first day of the year, 

brother Smith breathed his last. 



142 MEMOIR. 

" This week I spent in Portland, attending a series 
of meetings alternately at the two Christian meeting- 
houses, in company with Elders Tobey, Phinney, and 
Coe. These meetings were reviving and encouraging 
to the disciples, and we hope may be the means of 
lasting blessing to many. The first Sabbath in the 
year was a season of refreshing to the church, and to 
my soul also, while we once more on earth commem- 
orated together the Savior's dying love. The next 
week was spent mostly in attending to the concerns 
of my family and holding a few meetings. On Sat- 
urday I was visited by Elder John Boothby, of Saco, 
who made mention of the death of his honored 
mother, who died in the Lord, and also of Elder 
George Parcher, of his neighborhood, who was buried 
the day before. 

" Monday I left home again to visit west. "When 
at Portsmouth I heard of the death of Elder Henry 
Pottle, of Stratham, and to-day, with seven others of 
our ministers, I have attended his funeral. Elder 
Pottle was a man much esteemed and respected for | 
his talent and his piety, and for his gift both of ex- 
hortation and doctrine. He and Elder Smith were 
both members of the Rockingham Conference, and 
had been preaching not far from thirty years each. 
Their work is ended, and they will no more be called \ 
to pass through trials for the cause of Christ. Sol- 
emn is the call for us all to be also ready ; but espe- 
cially solemn to us who profess to be ministers of the 
gospel. Again and again we are reminded that soon i 
we must leave the walls of Zion, and others must fill : 
our places. Surely ' the godly man ceaseth, and the a 
faithful fail from among the children of men.' In I 
view of all these things, let us pray the Lord of the ;i 
harvest that he will send forth laborers into his |1 
harvest. Elijah Shaav." 



MEMOIR. 143 



CHAPTER XV. 

CONTINUES HIS TRAVELS, — EESIGNS THE PASTORAL CARE OF 
THE CHURCH IN PORTLAND. — REMOVES TO AMESBURY.— 
ATTENDS A GENERAL MEETING AT UNION. MILLS, NEW 
YORK. — MOVES TO EXETER, NEW HAMPSHIRE, AND ENTERS 
UPON HIS DUTIES AS EDITOR OF THE CHRISTIAN JOURNAL. 

The year 1834 Elder Shaw spent, as he had most 
of the time since he settled in Portland, travelling in 
various places, attending conferences, and preaching 
with those who had no settled minister and needed 
his help. When he did not write for the paper, we 
have no account of those travels ; for that reason we 
can give nothing definite till the time he wrote the 
following letter, dated 

"Mason, N. H., July 26, 1834. 

" To THE Editor of the Christian Herald. 

"I left my family last Friday, and arrived here on 
Saturday, intending to spend the Sabbath with the 
church in this town. I find them in a very flourish- 
ing, happy, and prosperous state. The church was 
organized one year ago last May, during a general 
meeting which was held here ; it then consisted of 
about twenty members. It now numbers about fifty, 
all walking in love and union. Two of their number 
have been taken away by death within a few months, 
both young women, who had but just put on the 
Lord Jesus Christ. The first of these died a few 
months since, and her death was noticed in the Chris- 
tian Herald ; the last was baptized the 1st of June, 



144 MEMOIR. 

and a few days ago died in the triumphs of faith. 
With one exception, every member of this flock has 
been baptized by Elder Henry Plummer, of Haver- 
hill, Massachusetts, who has labored more among 
them than any other of our preachers. Opposition 
has not been asleep ; but it has done them no harm. 
A great and effectual door is opening through this 
region ; but we have no minister located within forty 
miles of this, town. The seed already sown by those 
who have labored in this vicinity is springing up and 
bringing forth fruit. We expect to see greater things 
than these. E. Shaw." 

In the fall of this year he left his local situation at 
Portland, Maine, and resigning the pastoral care of the 
church in that place to Elder Zalmon Tobey, he re- 
moved to Amesbury, Massachusetts. In October he 
attended a general meeting at Union Mills, New 
York, and after his return writes as follows to the ed- 
itor of the Christian Palladium : — 

"Amesbtiky, Mass., Dec. 29, 1834. 
"Brother Badger: — 

" I scarcely know why I have not written you be- 
fore. When I returned from your place I intended 
to write you shortly ; but so it is. We arrived safely, 
and found our children well and glad to see us. 

" The most pleasant thing my mind's eye has gazed 
upon of late was to see you and that darling daugh- 
ter walk slowly into the water, and to see her baptized 
by her father. Give to Elizabeth ten thousand good 
wishes from me and Mrs. Shaw. Ask her to pray 
that our children may attend to the all-important sub- 
ject of religion in their youth. 

" The churches in this vicinity are striving together 
for the faith of the gospel. They are literally and 



MEMOIR. 145 

emphatically increasing. Their numbers, their solidity, 
their influence, their wealth, their good order, and in 
some places, we trust, their spirituality and divine life, 
are increasing. Not long since, we held a meeting 
several days with the church at Kittery, Maine, which 
was blessed to the reviving and awakening of several. 
Elder Fernald has since baptized some, and yet hopes 
to reap more fruit as the result of the faithful labors 
of his brethren, connected with his own exertions, 
which are never wanting when there are signs of spir- 
itual rain upon the people of his charge. 

" Our people at Hampton, New Hampshire, have 
recently erected a new house for the worship of God, 
which was opened by dedication on the 2d instant. 
Elder Moses How, of Portsmouth, delivered an ap- 
propriate discourse on the occasion, from Matt. xxiv. 
14, which was succeeded by sermons, exhortations, 
prayers, and other religious exercises, during four days 
and evenings. These meetings were a great bless- 
ing to the church and society in Hampton. Several 
came forward for prayers before the close, and a num- 
ber have since professed saving faith in Christ. The 
above meeting was attended by twelve of our minis- 
ters, all of whom live within a few hours' ride of 
the place. The house our brethren have erected at 
Hampton is a beautiful edifice, thoroughly finished in 
modern style, and paid for. Elder Timothy Cole is 
their minister at present. We trust he has been and 
will be a blessing to the flourishing society in that 
ancient town." 



Early in the spring of 1835 he removed his family 
to Exeter, New Hampshire, where he was to enter 
upon the duties of his office as editor of the Christian 
Journal, to which he had been elected the January 
previous. 

13 



146 



MEMOIR. 



In the year 1835, he, with other brethren, felt it 
duty to make an effort to establish within the limits 
of New England a religious newspaper, suited to the 
wants of the connection. 

The " Herald of Gospel Liberty," the first religious 
newspaper published in this country, was commenced 
at Portsmouth, New Hampshire, in 1808, by Elias 
Smith, and in 1818, it passed into the hands of Rob- 
ert Foster, and the name was changed to the " Chris- 
tian Herald." This continued till 1835 ; but it had 
become very much reduced in size, and was issued 
only monthly, and its circulation and influence were 
not such as the people needed. The friends of the new 
enterprise, after much consultation and prayer, came 
to the conclusion to organize the Eastern Christian 
Publishing Association,* and purchased of brother 
Foster his list of subscribers, and on the 2d of April, 
1835, the first number of the " Christian Journal " was 
issued at Exeter, New Hampshire, bearing the name 
of Elijah Shaw as editor. It was a respectably 
sized sheet, and was issued every other week. In 
entering upon this new field of duty he did not de- 
sign tt3 make the paper a grovelling or servile instru- 
ment of a party, but the friend and upbuilder of the 
Lord's Zion, by exerting a healthful influence upon 

* The Eastern Christian Publishing" Association organized 
January 1, 1835. Its officers were Elder Noah Piper, president; 
Elder Simeon Swett, vice president ; Elder S. E. Brown, record- 
ing secretary ; B. F. Carter, corresponding secretary ; J. C. Blod- 
gett, treasurer ; Elders E. Shaw, R. Davis, J. C. Blodgett, executive 
committee; Elder E. Shaw, editor of Christian Journal; Elders 
Mark Fernald, M. How, and S. E. Brown, editorial council. 



MEMOIR. 147 

the community. He believed that bigotry was the 
bane of Christianity, that anarchy was a curse to the 
church ; and while he endeavored to shun the former, 
he expressed his intention to look with a jealous 
eye upon the latter. By him, the spread of religious 
intelligence was deemed of the utmost importance. 
This he considered the food of the hungry Christian, 
and the rich and healthful beverage that refreshed the 
young convert. To hear of the spread of truth, the 
awakening of sinners, the conversion of souls to God, 
the increase of the kingdom of Christ on earth, and 
the establishing of Christian churches on the solid 
basis of truth and holiness, afforded him the greatest 
joy. The improvement of the ministry he also con- 
sidered a subject of great importance, because he 
believed the character of the ministry was uniformly 
communicated to the membership, and pervaded the 
churches to that degree that,_if one were acquainted 
with the ministry of a sect, he need hardly inquire to 
know the character of the churches ; and it was his 
desire to do all he could to strengthen every ministe- 
rial qualification, in order that there might be a gen- 
eral advancement towards perfection. He believed 
that a rigid morality and deep piety must be insisted 
on, and that it should be inculcated by descending to 
particulars, and telling men what they ought to be, 
and how they ought to live and behave in every par- 
ticular. Christian experience was to his mind a 
thing not to be overlooked, because it lays the foun- 
dation for every moral excellence, and for every pure 
enjoyment in this world and the next. He was not 
satisfied with a strict morality without Christian 



148 



MEMOIR. 



experience, believing it fell far short of that elevation 
of character found in the early followers of the Lamb. 
lie strove to inculcate the doctrine that experience 
and morality together make the Christian. He wished 
to maintain to the utmost that order and that holi- 
ness which characterized the first Christians, and de- 
sired that the duties growing out of the social relation 
should be noticed in connection with public worship, 
that, from the closet to the public altar, religion might 
shine in the character with the splendor of the sun- 
beam. These were some of his views when com- 
mencing his editorial labors. So great was the 
interest he felt in permanently establishing the paper, 
that, in addition to the editorial charge, the whole 
business department was under his care, and the work 
was arduous. However, he did not relinquish preach- 
ing, but supplied destitute churches, wherever oppor- 
tunity offered, with the " word of life." 



MEMOIR. 149 



CHAPTER XVI. 

COKTIKUES HIS LABOES. — EXTRACTS. 

Besides his labors as editor and publishing agent, 
during this year, he was active in aiding in the forma- 
tion of the " New Hampshire Benevolent Society," 
which was incorporated by the legislature of New 
Hampshire, in June, 1835. The object of this society 
is to hold funds for the purpose of assisting and re- 
lieving sick and worn-out ministers of the denomina- 
tion, and also to relieve the widows and orphans of 
such ministers, and, if able, aid travelling ministers. 
This society has been, and is now, in a flourishing 
condition. Resulting from his anxiety for the welfare 
of the Christian church, he had a deep interest in every 
thing which he thought necessary to extend its bor- 
ders. He talked much and wrote frequently in such 
a manner as to express his anxiety that something 
more be done, whereby a system should be established 
that would tend more effectually and rapidly to ad- 
vance the cause. In the following article will be seen 
what he thought that system to be, and what he con- 
sidered 

" THE WANTS OF OUR CHURCHES, AND THE WAY TO SUP- 
PLY THEM. 

" The sentence which heads this article involves 
much, very much. To show the internal and external 
13* 



150 MEMOIR. 

evils which prey upon the vitals, or disease and muti- 
late the extremities, is painful even to the sympathetic 
physician or surgeon, and it is much more so to the 
diseased themselves to be plainly shown their real 
situation. All this, however, cannot produce the an- 
guish of one moment's despair of relief. While hope 
remains there is a measure of consolation arising from 
the anticipation of better days. Presumption, that 
worst of foes, and greatest of deceivers, is often busy 
when men are placed under such circumstances, and 
would fain lull to sleep the soul that is in imminent 
danger. It is neither the duty nor happiness of the 
faithful watchman to cry peace when evil is at hand, 
or to hide the remedy when it is in his power to pre- 
vent it. 

" Our churches require immediate assistance. Some 
of them are doing well, being well provided for ; but 
many of them languish for want, while the ' young 
children cry for bread, and no man breaketh it unto 
them.' No effect is produced without a cause ; while 
the cause must be proportioned to the effect to be pro- 
duced, or to the work to be accomplished. A great 
part of our churches were raised up by the instrumen- 
tality of travelling ministers, who labored night and 
day for the salvation of souls, till infirmities or poverty 
drove them from the field. Those who have endeav- 
ored to stand in the gap have found their labor to ac- 
cumulate on their hands, till, from necessity, they have 
curtailed their labors, confining them to a smaller 
number of churches, which has left many interesting 
and promising portions of the field almost unculti- 
vated. 



MEMOIR. 151 

" In all ages of Christianity, all denominations have 
found it necessary to employ two classes of ministers. 
In the early part of our existence as a people, our min- 
isters were nearly all evangelists ; they have now 
nearly all retired to local situations. Necessity has 
driven them to this. There was no system proposed 
and adopted whereby they could be supported ; hence, 
as poverty pinched, they have, one after another, re- 
tired either to local stations, where they are supported, 
or to some secular calling or employment, by means 
of which they are enabled to support their families. 
We remain at this moment nearly as devoid of any 
systematic measures to supply destitute churches, and 
to enlarge our borders, as we were thu*ty years ago. 
The cause which effected the great change then, has, 
in a great measure, ceased to operate ; that is, travel- 
ling ministers, full of zeal and the love of souls, do not 
' run to and fro ' as they then did. Many are turning 
their attention to other employments, and not to feed- 
ing the flock of God. For these reasons, the ways of 
Zion mourn, and in some places the fruitful field is 
turned into a wilderness. The cause must again be 
brought to operate, or the effect will gradually, but 
regularly, cease to exist. There must be a plan adopted 
to supply the churches with the ministry of the word, 
and the administration of the ordinances. There must 
be a system of operation presented and agreed to, by 
which pioneers shall be enabled to penetrate the for- 
est, and turn it into a fruitful field. What shall be 
done ? Our ministers cannot live without bread, nor 
then* families be supported by the wind. If they travel, 
how shall they be supported ? The Methodists have 



152 M E M OIK. 

a travelling connection organized, and move on sys- 
tematically. ' That is episcopacy ^^ says one ; ' such a 
plan requires a bishop, and is not congenial with our 
Independent or Congregational form of church govern- 
ment.' There is much weight in this argument ; let 
it pass for the present. The Congregationalists and 
Baptists have formed societies and raised funds for 
the express purpose of supporting men to travel and 
preach where the people are not able to support those 
they wish to hear. ' That is a missionary plan^ says 
another ; ' that is what I have always been opposed to, 
and always intend to be opposed to.' There is not 
much argument in this last reply ; however, if nothing 
else will give satisfaction, let us go on without sys- 
tem. Let us proceed without a plan, and see whether 
we shall succeed better to shoot at random than to 
take deliberate aim. To this the reply is, we have 
tried it, and find by unhappy experience that God 
does not work a miracle to supply the want of system- 
atic measures, or to accommodate the avaricious or 
covetous disposition of a sordid mind. Now, if a reg- 
ular travelling connection requires the episcopal form 
of government, to which we cannot submit, and if our 
present plan, or rather want of plan, leaves the feeble 
unprovided for, and drives the messengers of peace to 
the fields for bread, then we are left to the last choice 
either to go on as we have done, and eat the bitter 
herbs, while writhing beneath the intolerable burden 
of our own anarchical course, or else act the part of 
rational beings, by providing a remedy for every evil, 
and applying cause in every case where we wish or 
expect an effect to be produced. Do we wish our 



MEMOIR. 153 

churches to flourish ? Then let them be supplied with 
the ministrations of God's word, and with the ordi- 
nances of his house. Do we wish to extend our bor- 
ders and establish new churches ? Then let us send 
men to do it. Do we wish such as we do send to 
continue to be useful in the work ? Then let us pro- 
vide means for their support, and not thrust them into 
the brick-kiln and provide no straiv. If we wish to 
see travelling ministers provided for, then we must 
take measures to accomplish it. We must not depend 
on the ravens to bring our prophets bread and flesh in 
the morning, and bread and flesh in the evening. No, 
that day has passed by. Funds must be raised. A 
society must be formed to do it. Men must be em- 
ployed to travel in destitute places. They must be 
assured that they shall be supported. A fair compen- 
sation must be made them for their services. They 
must be such men as shall be approved by those to 
whom they are to look for their support. There must 
be a perfect understanding between those who are 
employed and those who are pledged for their sup- 
port, so that all things may move with strength. Ob- 
jectors may say, this is a complete missionary system. 
Very well, so it is ; and do you on that account reject 
it ? If you do, then present something better. Till 
then, a system on the principle of raising funds by 
societies, and supporting evangelists out of such funds, 
must become the order of the day among us. This 
plan is not designed to help our most wealthy churches, 
but rather to open the way for them to help the pooi', 
by contributing to the funds of the society, that from 
a hundred sources there may be drawn tributaries, 



154 



MEMOIR. 



which shall accumulate until the aggregate shall fur- 
nish subsistence, in part or in whole, to many of the 
faithful heralds of Jesus, while they shall carry bread 
to the hungry and water to the thirsty. Our largest 
and wealthiest societies are able to give a good sup- 
port to their own pastors, and also to contribute much 
to the funds of a society for the benefit of those who 
are less able. Others of our societies, though not able 
to give a full support to a minister, are, nevertheless, 
able to do something towards it. These can receive 
assistance from the society that shall be formed for 
the purpose. Call it a domestic missionary society^ or 
any thing else that is appropriate. Such a plan would 
provide the means of carrying the gospel to those 
places where now we have little influence. Instead 
of withdrawing our labors from feeble churches, be- 
cause they cannot support a preacher, we shall be en- 
abled to increase and extend our labors far beyond 
their present bounds. Then, instead of heaping favors 
on one minister, and pressing another into the earth, 
that equality which the gospel inculcates will become 
general ; not that all will become equally acceptable 
among the same people, but all will be sustained 
according to their gifts and usefulness. 

" Finally, the die is cast, and we must either drag 
and dwindle, or establish a system of missionary op- 
eration for the benefit of weak churches and for the 
diffusion of light and religious knowledge where we 
have no churches." 

We extract from among the many articles which 
meet the eye, as it glances over the editorial columns 



M E xM O I R . 155 

of the " Christian Journal," the following, written on 
the last day of the year 1835 : — 

" THE LAST DAY. 

" The last day. What solemnity hangs around 
this short sentence ! "Whether we speak of the close 
of human life, or the end of the world, or even of the 
close of some period of human existence, as a year, a 
month, or even a week, it is solemn to reflect that the 
portion of our life marked by this period is gone, to 
be recalled no more. The last day of another year is 
past, and was observed by several congregations in 
this vicinity with suitable solemnities. 

" We spent the day and evening at Salisbury Point, 
Massachusetts, and were favored to hear six gospel 
sermons. At ten o'clock, A. M., the congregation 
assembled for the dedication of the new Congrega- 
tional meeting-house, and listened to an excellent 
sermon, from Mr. Towne, of Amesbury, from 1 Tim. i. 
11, ' The glorious gospel of the blessed God.' The 
preacher, having presented the blessings of the gospel 
to men, first as social inhabitants of the earth, and 
secondly as travellers to eternity, he left the work of 
dedicating the house to be performed in a prayer 
which followed. This was scriptural. In the after- 
noon, at the same place, heard a sermon by Mr. Dim- 
mick, of Newburyport, adapted to the occasion of the 
installation of Mr. Gunnison over that church and 
society, agreeably to the usages of the church. Text, 
Matt. X. 41, ' He that receiveth a prophet,' &c. The 
character of the ti'ue minister, and the reciprocal obli- 
gations binding on him and on the people of his 



156 MEMOIR. 

charge, were set forth in Scripture light and in Scrip- 5 
ture language. Too plain was this testimony to be 
misunderstood, and too forcible to be forgotten. 

" At evening, assembled, with a crowded audience, 
at the Christian Chapel, where four sermons, and sev- 
eral prayers, exhortations, and songs, filled the time 
from half past six to twelve o'clock. First, brother 
T. F. Alexander scripturally answered the question, 
' What is man ? ' Secondly, brother T. Cole clearly 
laid open man's wants and dangers, from Eph. ii. 11, 
12. Thirdly, brother R. Davis set before the people 
a rest to which he invited them, from Ps. cxvi. 7. 
Fourthly, the people were addressed from 1 Cor. vii. 
29, ' Brethren, The time is short.' This discourse con- 
tinued till a few minutes before twelve o'clock, when we 
all fell upon our knees, and with great solemnity and 
many tears confessed to God, and invoking his aid, 
endeavored to commit ourselves to ,him in a renewed 
covenant. 

" Truly it appeared that God was present, and did 
approve the confession and accept the offering. Such 
were the scenes of the last day of 1835, and thus was 
commenced the present new year." 

Towards the close of the first volume of the Chris- 
tian Journal, he thus writes, showing the state of re- 
ligious interest in Massachusetts and Rhode Island at 
that time : — 

" Not unlike every other branch of Zion, our 
churches between the Merrimack and the south shore 
have been called to experience many changes. At 
some periods, true report said, they were enjoying 



MEMOIR. 157 



great prosperity. God was enlarging their borders, 
and peace dwelt among them in every direction. At 
other seasons a sad reverse has fallen to their lot. 
The churches have been clothed in sackcloth, while 
'the Lord's true and faithful ministers have continued 
to walk 'between the porch and altar, and to say, 
Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thy heritage 
to reproach.' Such has been the state of many during 
the last year. But the scene is changing ; the 
churches are arising in strength, and the watchmen 
are lifting up their voices on high, to show Israel their 
transgressions and their sins. In addition to ordinary 
effort, they are combining and concentrating their 
strength at particular points, and thus bringing the 
weapons of spiritual warfare to bear on the most vul- 
nerable parts of the enemy's camp, and that, too, 
with success. They are holding such meetings and 
using such means as God is pleased to bless in the 
awakening and conversion of perishing sinners. 

" It is a time of more or less revival and reforma- 
tion in several churches. In Tiverton, Rhode Island, 
Westport and Dartmouth, Massachusetts, the work 
of the Lord has gloriously revived under the recent 
faithful labors of Charles M. Sowle, of Westport, and 
John Phillips, from Broadalbin, New York. In Tiv- 
erton a church has been organized with twenty-six 
members, and they are about to erect a chapel. As 
the fruit of their labors in South Dartmouth, a church 
is soon to be organized and a chapel built. These 
two men were ordained at Westport last week on 
Wednesday. Of the former we have no particular 
knowledge; but brother Phillips is a young man of 
14 



158 



MEMOIR. 



whose talents and promise we entertain a high opin- 
ion, and of whose future usefulness we cherish the 
fondest hopes. Our brethren in New Bedford are 
rising. By a letter from a brother of that place we 
learn that some revival and a brightening prospect are- i^ 
shedding peaceful influences upon Zion there. A 
four days' meeting was to be held the present week 
in the church under the care of Elder Morgridge. 

" It fell to our lot to participate in the blessedness 
which attended a protracted meeting held with our 
brethren in Boston last week. Ministers from the 
neighboring churches attended, whose primary object 
appeared to be the conversion of souls to God. Judg- i 
ing from the character of the preaching and other exer- 
cises, we could not doubt that the church and their min- 
ister called the meeting, and that the ministers attended, 
purely to promote the spirituality of the church and 
the conviction and conversion of sinners. These con- 
sequences followed: The spiritually-minded gained 
strength, the backsliding confessed with tears, the im- 
penitent became alarmed, and a large number came 
forward publicly as mourners, and bowed with solem- 
nity and tears at the altar of mercy. Some, during 
the meeting, obtained peace with God and rejoiced in 
hope of his glory. Being compelled by duties, we 
left before the meeting closed, but doubt not God 
crowned the efforts of his people with success. 

" At Lynn a great change has been effected, which 
is still increasing. A good society was collected there 
last summer, witK a thriving church, to which addi- 
tions are constantly making. A glorious revival is 
now in progress among them, and sinners are ^ flying 



MEMOIR. 159 

ike clouds, and like doves to their windows.' A sec- 
)nd Christian society has been organized, with suffi- 
cient materials for a good church, which is to be con- 
stituted in a few days, under the supervision of Elder 
William Lane, who has just commenced his labors 
yith that people. 

" Such is the present religious aspect of several sec- 
ions of Massachusetts. Every good man will rejoice 
n the passing away of the clouds of sin and error, 
md in the dawning of the morning upon the churches 
)f Christ. Let every heart be uplifted to God, that 
lis spirit may be poured out, and that the whole land 
nay become inundated with salvation." 



160 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

IS AGAIN CHOSEN EDITOR OF THE JOURNAL. 

At the second annual meeting of the Eastern 
Christian Publishing Association, holden at Exeter, 
March 1, 1836, the following resolve was passed: — 

'^Resolved, That our editor, Elijah Shaw, is entitled 
to our sincere thanks for the firm and unwavering 
course he has pursued in conducting the Christian 
Journal, and for his untning zeal and exertions in i 
upbuilding the cause of Christ." 

Elder Shaw was reelected editor of the Journal, 
and also treasurer, and a member of the executive 
committee of the association. 

He immediately resumed his labors with the same 
cheerfulness and zeal which had ever characterized 
him, and the following " appeal to the ministers and 
members of the Christian connection," which ap- 
peared in the first number of this volume, shows the 
deep interest he still felt in the cause he was striving 
to forward, and the desire he had that all should help 
to hasten the day when the " light of Zion " should 
" go forth as brightness." 

" Brethren : Feeling called upon by the imperious 
obligations of Christian philanthropy, and by every 
tender tie that binds the heart of man to man, while 
associated as members of the same Christian com- 



M E M O I R . 161 

munity, and believing that the cause in which we 
labor requires immediate and special effort on the 
! part of its friends, and particularly its public advo- 
cates and consecrated ministers, — also having strong 
confidence in the correctness of our general principles, 
and in their adaptation to the wants of the present 
age, provided they are strictly adhered to, and faith- 
fully maintained, — therefore I stand forth this day 
to expose to your view some of the points to which 
your attention as Christians, as brethren, as lovers of 
men, should be unitedly, undeviatingly, and perse- 
veringly directed, at the present important juncture^ 

" The great principle and firm basis on which every 
other has been built, is holiness of heart and life. 
This includes correct views of the nature, character, 
and requirements of God, with some just and scrip- 
tural notions of his plan of redemption by Jesus 
Christ. Pardon of sin through faith and by repent- 
ance, with evidence of acceptance by the testimony 
of the Holy Spirit, is included in the doctrine of holi- 
ness. This embraces religious revivals, reformations, 
or multiplied conversions. These have ever been our 
first objects, our great source of growth and strength. 
This has always been the principal thing. Nothing 
but backsliding has ever caused one of us to feel 
indifferent to the subject of reformations. They be- 
gan, and have perpetuated, our existence ; their con- 
tinuance will increase us, their decline will paralyze 
us, and their cessation will ruin us. Religious revi- 
vals, then, must not be thought or spoken lightly of 
They make heaven on earth, and save the souls of 
their subjects. Hence measures should be pursued 
14* 



162 MEMOIR. 

to promote revivals, to open the eyes of sinners to 
their deplorable state and impending danger, and to 
persuade them to embrace Christ, and with him par- 
don and salvation. With others we have been too 
remiss. We have suffered the churches to decline, jjf] 
Christians to remain cold, yet unreproved, and sinners 
to pursue their wonted sinful course to ruin, and all 
this without putting forth that exertion, and exercising 
that Christian zeal, which the gospel and the exigency 
of the case requires. The scene, however, is changing. 
Ministers are girding on their armor, and Christians 
generally, in many of our churches, are becoming 
aroused, and the glorious news, that sinners are flock- 
ing to Christ, is flowing in from diflerent quarters. 
Still the work is not so general nor so powerful as it 
should be, nor as it may be, nor as, we trust, it will 
be. Come, brethren, let us come up to this work. 
Lose not sight of it in the dark fog of worldly ap- 
plause, nor desire for ease and love of money. Brush 
all these aside, and labor and pray for revival — sol- 
emn, powerful, general, continued revival. Say not 
because the work is the Lord's, therefore must we 
wait, and slumber, and sin, and rebel against the 
plain word of God. God has promised always to 
hear the prayer of faith, and always to bless the faith- 
ful labors of his people. Our time to work in the 
vineyard is always ready. Let us then be doing, ex- 
pecting our heavenly Father to bless, revive, and 
build up Zion. Another point to which we should 
direct our thoughts is internal tranquillity. Peace in 
the body, peace in the churches, peace among the 
ministers, is not only the fruit of a Christian spirit. 



MEMOIR. 163 

I but it is the source of strength, life, comfort, and 
credit to the people possessing it. A professor of re- 
ligion who disturbs the tranquillity of others, or a 
minister who raises disturbances, is a pest to society. 
That church which is agitated with internal broils, 
through the intrigue or the ignorance of such as regard 
their own will more than they do the happiness and 
prosperity of the church, are exposed to the taunts 
and ridicule of all lookers-on, while no judicious 
Christian will envy the members of such a church 
their station, but will rather pity such as are com- 
pelled to be thus entangled with these religious dis- 
turbers of the peace. 

" That peace may remain, and quiet prevail, in a 
church, its members must be forbearing. None should 
determine to have his own way, but all be subject to 
one another. In forming a social compact of any kind, 
every member relinquishes some of his individual 
rights, that he may secure some greater ones. No 
person is fit for any society who will exercise all his 
rights as an individual. He must either be subject 
to the body or leave it. ' Yea, all of you be subject 
one to another.' Simple obedience to this text will 
do more towards maintaining peace than all the 
councils and church meetings in the world. 

" External peace^ too, should be the desire and aim 
of all our ministers and churches. He who is dis- 
posed to be always at odds with other denominations 
will sooner or later be troublesome at home. The 
subjects of attack and quarrel among Christians have 
generally been minor matters, and the contentions 
which have thus risen have produced greater injury 



164 MEMOIR. 

to the weightier matters than the supposed errors ^ 
ever did or ever would have caused. We need not 
fellowship sin, but we may and should be kind, friend-* 
ly, and Christian-like in our whole course towards 
God's people around us. To ridicule the imperti- 
nences, hold up to public scorn the human frailties, 
and to set in the worst possible light what we deem 
the errors of our fellow- Christians, seem hardly to 
savor of a tinge of the spirit of the meek and lowly 
Jesus. The public man who thus thrusts at those 
around him will be always in trouble, and keep his 
friends in the same. The observations we have been 
able to make for twenty-six years have confirmed us 
in the opinion that an independent, straightforward 
course, plainly avowing our sentiments, and openly 
practising the precepts of the gospel, is far better than 
contending Avith every one we meet, because he does 
not go our way, or believe and practise just as we do. 
If we do not cultivate peace with our neighboring 
Christians till we convince them we are right in all 
things, and they wrong in whatever they differ from 
us, surely we may look for a stormy passage to the 
very harbor, even if we should chance, by the station- 
ary lights of Zion, to find the entrance to the golden 
city. 

" ' Peace, peace to him that is afar off, and to him 
that is nigh,' is the language and spirit of the gospel 
of the * Prince of Peace.' American Christians are, 
at this time, like the Europeans at the close of Na- 
poleon's war in 1813, ' tired of hostilities, and sighing 
for repose.' Let them enjoy it. 

" Internal improvement^ in the spiritual application 



MEMOIR. 165 

of the phrase, should now call forth all the wis- 
dom, energy, and resources of the Christian churches 
and ministers. Our churches should be subjected to 
a regular, scriptural, and healthy discipline. Our 
ministry should be improved by ministerial discipline, 
mental cultivation, habits of study, and intense appli- 
cation to the great work of the ministry. Systems 
of instruction should be every where introduced — 
Sabbath schools for our children, Bible classes for 
those who are older, common schools for primary 
instruction, and academies for those who are to fill 
important stations. 

" Let these four great subjects be made the burden 
of our speech, and the object of our labor continually 
and unitedly, and we shall soon see the 'light of 
Zion go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof 
as a lamp that burneth.' 

"April 11, 1836." 



166 



MEMOIR. 



i 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

VISITS VERMONT. — HIS VIEWS OF REVIVALS. — HOW CHRIST'S 
MINISTERS ARE CALLED. ^ 

1 

Having been chosen at the New Hampshire Chris- , 
tian Conference, holden in Barnstead, New Hamp- 
shire, May 27, 1836, as delegate to the Vermont Con- 
ference, holden in Marlow, New Hampshire, June 13, 
he left his office for a few days to fulfil this appoint- , 
ment. In the Journal he thus writes of it : — , 

" Pursuant to arrangement, we left on Thursday 
evening, the 10th inst., and lodged at Durham. Fri- 
day morning, in company with Elder William De- 
merit, passed up the old Concord Turnpike, through 
the capital, to Hopkinton. The legislature being in 
session, we stepped in a moment to view the sages, 
and to glance an eye at the interior of that noble edi- 
fice, whose solid granite front and whose elevated 
eagle clearly represent the mountain's substance and 
the flying' king-, every where to be found in this state. 
Here we greeted several of our friends, from different 
parts of the state, assembled as legislators, and others, 
both- inhabitants and visitors. Concord is rapidly im- 
proving ; new streets are laid out, and new buildings 
going up constantly. Whether the moral improve- 
ment keeps pace with the increase of wealth and pop- 
ulation is a question. 



MEMOIR. 167 

" Saturday, passed through Henniker, Hillsboro', and 
[Washington, to Marlow. Not having been in Henni- 
jker for about twenty-six years, and remembering that 
[then a man on foot could have travelled at least one 
I mile in the road, by stepping from stone to stone, 
I without touching the ground, we were much aston- 
sjished to find the very best of roads, several elegant 
I meeting-houses, a handsome and flourishing village, 
I and every thing in thfiving order. 

" At Marlow we met several of our former acquaint- 

j ances, and many ministers whose countenances were 

' new to us. .On the Sabbath four sermons were 

preached by Elders Abner Jones, Jasper Hazen, Elijah 

Shaw, and Julius C. Blodgett. All was pleasant, and 

we hope not unprofitable. 

" The conference, which commenced on Monday, 
was a season of mutual good feeling; and it was 
grateful to every Christian feeling to witness the gen- 
eral desire to make of twain one body, 'so making 
peace.' It is believed that the spirit of party and of 
faction had scarcely an obscure lodging in the confer- 
ence, and that things are in a train to facilitate the 
rising and advancement of the cause in Vermont by 
the united and vigorous cooperation of those who 
bear that sacred name by which we are called. 

" To meet with the ministers of Christ from the 
south to the north of Eastern Vermont, from Lower 
Canada, from Massachusetts, from various parts of 
New Hampshire, and from Maine, all in harmonious 
feeling, and generally anxious to pursue the same sys- 
tem of measures, was refreshing and encouraging to 
the friends of truth and union. 



168 MEMOIR. 

" Previous arrangements rendered it indispensable 
to leave before the deliberations closed. This we did 
with great regret on Tuesday morning, and arrived 
in the midst of our papers, correspondence, and inky- 
establishment on Thursday morning. 

" The public and private opportunities enjoyed dur- 
ing this journey have served to increase the conviction 
that pacific measures, tending to conciliate, consoli- 
date, and resuscitate the body of Christ, are the most 
scriptural, profitable, and acceptable generally. Plain- 
ness, fairness, and mildness are everywhere called for. 
Zion has bled by reason of feuds to no profit, and 
now the watchmen and their flocks say, ' Let there be 
no strife among the herdsmen, for we are brethren.' 

" Refreshed with the ride and the pleasant inter- 
views enjoyed, we will resume our pleasing task with 
fresh courage and renewed ardor." 

All who have thus far perused these pages will have 
become well aware that few ministers, if any other 
one, ever took a deeper interest in revivals of religion 
than he who is the subject of this memoir, and per- 
haps no one ever commenced earlier in life or spent 
more of the best of his days laboring in the midst of 
them. For this reason the following article upon this < 
subject, taken from the Journal dated September 22, 
1836, and written by his own pen, may be interesting. 

/' REVIVALS. 

" Religious excitements, revivals, or reformations 
have, for the last thirty-five years, been very common 
and very extensive in America. The new countries 
of Kentucky, Ohio, and Western Virginia were 



MEMOIR. 169 

powerfully, extensively, and for a long season visited 
with great revivals in the first of this century. The 
Middle and Southern States shared largely in a simi- 
lar work, though less exciting, and less contrary to the 
usual dictates of sober reason. New England, for 
thirty years past, has been experiencing great and 
wonderful revivals, which have, like fire, been spread- 
ing from place to place, and from one denomination 
to another, till those who regard revivals as errone- 
ous, and ultimately hurtful, are looked upon as ene- 
mies to true religion. Revivals, however, are not of 
recent date in America. We may look back to White- 
field, Wesley, Edwards, Tennant, and others, who, by 
their zeal, eloquence, and spirituality, have fanned the 
flame of revivals the length and breadth of America. 
So in other countries. Revivals may be traced to the 
apostles and to the day of pentecost. Their happy 
fruits, in thousands of instances, are apparent in the 
life and death of their subjects. Although the purity 
of the real principle and the result arising from its 
operation are so universally apparent, yet revivals 
have their religious foes, thek declinings, and their 
reactions. For the last year all these have operated 
as powerful hindrances to revivals in the United 
States. Listead of the news of a glorious reforma- 
tion here, and hundreds converted there, filling and 
enriching the religious papers of several denomina- 
tions, to the joy of thousands, they come to us bear- 
ing very little of the best of all news. A few are 
brought to Christ, and at long intervals we are in- 
formed of an extensive work of gTace. 

" The question often arises, Why is it thus ? 
15 



170 MEMOIR. 

Surely there is a cause, and it should he sought out 
and removed. Let every Christian, every watchman 
in particular, search for the cause, so far as he is con- 
cerned, and apply the remedy. Extravagances in re- 
vivals have contributed largely to this declension. The 
irrational vagaries encouraged by various wild enthu- 
siasts have disgusted the more philosophical and re- 
flecting, and in many instances their arguments and 
feelings are the fruit of opposition to revivals. 

" Vain Philosophy has headed his host of opposers 
to revivals, and has enlisted thousands of thinking 
people under his banners. The unparalleled worldly 
prosperity of our country has served to draw thou- 
sands into speculations, which preclude the possibility 
of participating in deep religious feeling. Many highly- 
exciting subjects have taken so deep a hold of other 
thousands that there remains no room for a revival 
spirit among them. A general want of exertion to 
produce a better state of things hangs heavily upon 
Zion, weighing her to the earth. 

" These are a few of the many sad causes of the pres- 
ent decline and want of revivals among us. The rem- 
edy is the next thing to be sought. This we cannot 
now present particularly, but will only say, the remedy 
for this great evil, and cause for grief and alarm, will 
be found in a radical and thorough turning to God 
in all the departments of Zion, especially in the min- 
istry." 

His great anxiety that the watchmen of Zion should 
do their work faithfully, and his implicit faith in their 
ability to spread his cause throughout the world, will 



MEMOIR. 171 

not seem strange when we see by the following arti- 
cle, written soon after, how firmly he believed 

" Christ's ministers divinely called and spirit- 
ually DIRECTED. 

" Natm'al qualifications and acquired abilities shine 
forth in every good minister of Jesus Christ. He who 
has no natural talent for the duties of a minister can 
never supply them. He who does not add acquire- 
ments to natural abilities will be but a dwarf, at best, 
in the ministerial office. But over and above all these 
are those spiritual qualifications which alone are de- 
rived from the influences of the Holy Spirit. 

" In our investigation of the subject of the call and 
assistance of Christ's ministers, derived from the Holy 
Spirit, we must have recourse to the Scriptures. This 
is ' the sure word of the prophecy.' That the church 
established by Jesus Christ never is to undergo any 
radical change, by divine appointment, appears evident 
from many passages which represent the church as a 
' bride,' the gospel as a ' supper,' the types as centring 
here, the apostles as set forth ' last,' and that Christ's 
gospel shall ' cover the earth,' and his kingdom fill the 
world, while Jesus shall ' reign over the house of Jacob 
forever,' ' and of the increase of his government and 
peace there shall be no end.' 

'* Christ has given ' apostles, prophets, evangelists, 
pastors, and teachers.' These did not give themselves. 
They did not take up the business of preaching be- 
cause they chose the work in preference to any other 
employment, nor because they thought themselves 
com-petent to the work. No ; they thought themselves 



172 



MEMOIR. 



* less than the least of all saints/ and imputed their 
preaching qualifications to the grace they received, 
saying, ' Unto me is this grace given.' His grace 
made the difference. ' By the grace of God I am what 
T am.' The apostle says, * He called me by his grace. 
He counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry.' 
What but a touch of grace caused the fishermen to 
leave all and follow Jesus when he called them ? So 
far as we are favored with accounts of the first im- 
pressions on the minds of ancient ministers of Christ 
to engage in this work, there are evident marks of a 
divine agency — a divine call — a spiritual and imme- 
diate call from God to the work. ' For this cause I 
have appeared unto thee, to make thee a minister.' 

* No man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that 
is called of God, as was Aaron.' As the call and in- 
duction of the High Priest was by the interposition of 
God, so was that of the common priest. As God 
called Jesus to the honor of High Priest of his church, 
so does he those who are to minister unto them in 
Zion. Ministers are the servants of God. Does not 
a master employ every one of his servants ? Is there 
not a time when he employs them ? Does he not as- 
sign to each his work ? or does he turn them intg his 
field, and let each choose the work that suits him ? 
Thus might not much of the labor remain undone, 
while on other parts more would be bestowed than was 
necessary? As Solomon engaged whom he pleased to 
prepare materials for the temple, and assigned them 
their work as it pleased him, so Christ, to build up his 
spu'itual temple, calls whom he pleases to the public 
ministry, and assigns them their several parts in the 
great work. 



MEMOIR. ' 173 

" There are some who deny that even the apostles, 
or any other of the New Testament ministers, were 
called by a spiritual, immediate, and secret call, or im- 
' pulse, to preach the gospel, and, of course, deny that 
such call is to be looked for now. Consequently, 
every man has a right, and is as much called to preach 
as another, provided he has talent, and is disposed 
that way. Such a plan not only contradicts the Bible, 
but leaves divine affairs, on which man's salvation 
depends, almost entirely to the will and wisdom of 
man. . 

" It is true that every disciple of Christ ought to im- 
prove his talents in the cause of salvation, but he is 
not a competent judge of his own talents ; and in 
every age some good men have thought less of them- 
selves than others have thought of them, and have felt 
a shrinking, so that nothing short of a divine command 
has induced them to go forward in the work. This 
consciousness of divine commission has at once lifted 
up the languid head, and filled the desponding heart 
with courage. By this, the gatherer of sycamore fruit 
was enabled to drop his word unto Israel, and to 
prophesy unto Gilgal. By this, he who followed the 
flocks was emboldened to prophesy unto Bethel, and 
he that was ' ploughing with twelve yoke of oxen ' 
was induced to be the successor of the Tishbite. This 
at once determined the four to leave their father, 
their ship, and then* servants, to preach for one who 
had not where to lay his head. This divine call drew 
Philip of Bethsaida and Nathaniel into their ranks. 
It also drew Levi from the receipt of customs, and 
assigned him a place at the head of the evangelists. 
15* 



174 MEMOIR. 

And so of the rest. A man that does not feel that 
God has called him to the work may quit it under any 
pretext whatever, when health, ease, honor, or money 
fail ; but he who realizes that ' he hath commanded us 
to preach unto the people,' and ' woe is unto me if I 
preach not the gospel,' he who in truth says, 'necessity 
is laid upon me,' — this man feels bound to the work 
by a stronger bond than ease, honor, or earthly property. 
Yes, if health decline he must do what he can. If the 
honor of men fails, he iias the consolation that his 
Master did not seek honor of men, and that his apos- 
tles preached and held fast, though every step they 
took was called dishonorable. If his funds are reduced, 
and his stock be not replenished, even th^n he feels, 
and feels sensibly, that he is faring as well as his Mas- 
ter did, and as well as his sins have merited. Though 
he may positively know that if others should do their 
duty his wants would be supplied, yet the divine call^ 
the command to preach, presses upon him with para- 
mount weight. And why ? Because it is divine, it 
is from God. ' Go,' and ' lo, I am with you,' still ring 
in his ear, and thrill through his heart, with the spirit- 
stirring power of a celestial mandate. He feels that 
there is no discharge, no compromise. He that can 
refer to no call, no time nor place, when authorized to 
preach the gospel, and who, consequently, feels now 
no such obligation resting upon him, can be a mere 
time-server, and suit his employment to circumstances. 
He can be a preacher if he pleases, or something else, 
if he finds a change will be for his outward advantage. 
' The Lord maketh men high priests,' also second 
priests, under the law. The Lord constituted Christ 



MEMOIR. 175 

* chief Shepherd/ and others shepherds under him. It 
is therefore by divine authority, and not by human 
will, that every minister of Christ holds his office and 
performs his work. 

" It is by divine commandment he commences ; so 
by divine direction the servant of Jesus Christ con- 
tinues to preach the gospel. The Lord Jesus said, 

* I will send you another Comforter, even the Spirit of 
truth.' This, he said, should guide them into all truth ; 
it should take and show to them these things. Christ 
promised to be with his servants. This must be by 
his Spirit. When the apostle, and his companion in 
travel, essayed to go to Bithynia, 'the Spirit suffered 
them not' They 'were forbidden of the Holy Ghost 
to preach in Asia,' but at Troas were instructed of the 
Lord to go to Macedonia. They preached under the 
influence of the Holy Spirit. The apostolic order is, 
to preach gospel truth under the influence of the Holy 
Ghost. None will be kept to this who do not believe 
in it. O ye ministers of Christ! Are ye laboring 
under the divine agency ? Do ye feel that ' thus saith 
the Lord'? Does a divine commission stiU lie before 
you ? or are you lulled to spiritless slumber ? O, 
beware of the snare ! Hold communion with God. 
Ask counsel and receive guidance from the Holy Spirit. 
Then will ye see Zion advance, and sinners reformed 
under your labors. Then will your word be with 
power, and the ' arrows will be made sharp in the 
heart of the King's enemies. ' " 

Dec. 1, 1836. 



176 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



TRAVELS m MASSACHUSETTS. — IS AGAIN CHOSEN EDITOR OF 
THE JOURNAL. — EXTRACTS. 



The last part of December he took a journey into 
Massachusetts, to visit some of the churches, obtain 
subscribers for the Journal, and do whatever he could for 
the advancement of the interests of the paper in that 
state. He derived a measure of satisfaction from the 
many assurances he received, that his labors were ap- 
probated by a multitude of persons able to judge. He 
writes thus of his visits in what he terms 

" THE editor's TOUR. 

" December 28, commenced a tour south. At three 
P. M., by stage, arrived at Andover, Massachusetts, 
from thence by railroad to Mansfield. 

" This flying without wings, passing through hills 
and rocks without ascending them, crossing deep val- 
leys without descending, being one hour yonder, and 
the next at a distant part of the country, without ex- 
ertion, and with trifling expense — this is a new era, 
and calls to mind the past, when a short journey was 
dreaded because of the slow and expensive manner of 
accomplishing it. 

" Elder A. G. Morton is the pastor of the Mansfield 



MEMOIR. 177 

church, which, under his care and his faithful labors, 
has maintained a respectable standing, and has expe- 
rienced a gradual, but permanent, increase. It was 
pleasant to preach to a people who have long been 
accustomed to hear sound and scriptural reasoning, 
attended with sphituality and the power of the gospel. 

" Mansfield is becoming a great coal mine. An 
abundance of coal, of an excellent quality, has been 
found here, and at this time they are past all ob- 
stacles, and not a doubt remains of the vast ex- 
tent of the field. A visit to the mine brought to 
mind the testimonies of Scripture, which teach us 
that the earth is to be destroyed by fire. Com- 
bustible materials are abundant in the bowels of 
the earth. 

" From Mansfield to Taunton at the usual steam 
speed — three minutes to the mile. Spent the Sabbath 
at North Dighton, with the church under the care of 
Elder Willliam Shurtliff, who, during the last year, 
has been the means of great good there. Under his 
administration the cause has been greatly revived and 
advanced in this place. The church has been nearly 
doubled, and still there are weeping souls inquiring 
the way to Zion. Great harmony prevails, which is 
always promising. A church blessed with a spiritual, 
prudent, and understanding pastor is favored with no 
ordinary blessing, which should ever be highly prized, 
and, if possible, long retained. 

" At Assonet Elder Jones manifested the kindness 
of a father, and with his usual frankness offered a 
seat in his chaise to Providence, which was cheerfully 
accepted. The church at Assonet was once large, 



178 M E M O I R . 

strong, and united, but at present it is quite different. 
About three years since, a commodious and hand- 
some chapel was built by the society ; and as the soci- 
ety then was, there was sufficient ability to support a 
minister and to defray every expense without a bur- 
den. But alas! schism of no recent date has para- 
lyzed their strengi;h, and probably nothing will heal 
the breach till they and all so far unite and agree to ex- 
tend an invitation to some one minister, who will, by 
common consent, be the pastor of the whole flock. 
Such an event would be pleasing, and joyfully hailed 
by every lover of Christ. Elder Thatcher, from 
England, preaches to the Swanzey church, and is 
esteemed. His absence at the time we passed was 
much regretted, as we anticipated a social hour. 
This disappointment was in part compensated by 
a pleasant interview with the family of brother 
Mason, who from the beginning has been a friend 
to our cause and a supporter of our principles and 
usages. 

" From Swanzey we could behold Mount Hope, 
once the seat of the kingdom of Philip, the mighty 
Indian chief, who led on the war with our fathers. 
From this town we beheld the fine village of Fall 
River, and had a view of the land of peace to which 
Roger Williams fled from his Puritan persecutors. 

" The city of Providence is one of the finest places 
in New England, is only about two hours' ride from 
Boston, although it is forty miles, and is connected 
with New York by a line of steam packets. 

" The Christian church here is gradually gaining 
strength, though it is not large. They have a pleas- 



M E M O I R . 179 

ant chapel on Pawtuxet Street, and Elder Elijah 
Barrows is their minister. They had invited a pro- 
tracted meeting, which brought together Elders A. 
Jones, C. W. Martin, G. W. Kilton, H. White, J. J. 
Thatcher, E. Barrows, D. Millard, E. Shaw, A. G. 
Comings, and others. To meet so many of the ser- 
vants of God was pleasant. All except Elder Mil- 
lard are residents of this region. This messenger of 
peace from the State of New York was welcomed 
heartily, and as he is about to extend his journey 
through all the Eastern States, he will carry joyful 
tidings to very many who have long desired the privi- 
lege of listening to him. The meeting at Providence 
continued through the week, and was very harmoni- 
ous, and we trust in some measure profitable. But 
the church and chapel in this city are small and 
of recent date. Some trials and want of strength 
have retarded their growth and progress ; but their 
prospects are far from being disheartening. The 
labor bestowed during the meeting tended to the 
salvation of souls, which is the great object of the 
gospel. 

" Bristol, Rhode Island, is the residence of Elder H. 
Sullings, under whose care is a small church, with a 
good chapel. Here we spent the Sabbath. 

" On the island we found Elder James Taylor at 
Middletown, Elder John Taylor at Portsmouth, and 
Elder Edward H. Peavey itinerating. All appeared 
prosperous, happy, and useful. At Portsmouth there 
was some revival and encouraging prospects. 

" At Fall River we enjoyed a pleasant evening 
meeting, and preached to a good congregation. The 



180 



MEMOIR. 



church is large, and their affairs prosperous. From 
Fall River we went to New Bedford, and spent sev- 
eral hours visiting among friends. Here we have 
three churches, with each a good chapel. "We tar- 
ried at Fairhaven but a few hours, which passed 
away very pleasantly in the company of Elder Wil- 
liam Taylor, the pastor of the Christian church in 
that town. 

" Our meeting at Mattapoisett was very satisfactory, 
and, from appearances, peace and some vital religion 
prevail here. Friday, the 13th inst., reached Boston 
to dine, and at four o'clock left for Lynn. After a 
few hours at Salem on the 14th, proceeded to Ames- 
bury, where we spent the Sabbath, and reached home 
on Monday." 

February 29, 1837, the Eastern Christian Publishing 
Association met at Exeter, N. H., and Elder Shaw 
was again elected to take charge of the Christian Jour- 
nal. He thus writes of it : " The editor has accepted 
the responsible station to which the unanimous suf- 
frages of the members of the association have once 
more elected him, in the sanguinp expectation that the 
patronage, correspondence, and interest of the Journal 
will continue its onward march, and that its char- 
acter will become more and more elevated, while its 
utility and absolute necessity in the east shall, by the 
good resulting from its publication, become legibly 
written, indelibly engraved, imperishably blazoned, 
and written as with a sunbeam on the tablet of 
many hearts." 

During this year he spent most of his time in the 



MEMOIR. 181 

office of the Journal, leaving only to attend the con- 
ferences in the immediate neighborhood, and to supply- 
destitute churches on the Sabbath. The following 
article was written at the commencement of the year 

1838 : — 

" THE NEW YEAR. 

" Frail life of man ! How rapid are thy days ! 
Thy months, how swift they fly ! Thy years, how 
quickly pass the days that compose them ! Seed 
time is here, is gone, to give place to gray autumn, 
and straight is here again. The seasons which com- 
pose a year fly in their circle with meteorological speed. 
To-day we sow ; to-day the ear appears ; to-day we 
reap, and gather into barns. Winter spreads his icy 
mantle over the fair face of nature, binding in strong 
chains the earth's surface. 

" But the changes of a year I How numerous I 
How great ! While one is set up, another is put 
down. Thousands enter the broad world in the turn- 
ing round of one short year, and thousands upon thou- 
sands take their leave of earth forever in the same 
short period. How many does this short space of 
time write childless I How many fatherless! How 
many widows ! Alas I man is like the grass. Many 
a sunny morning has been hung round with clouds, 
and its brilliant sun densely obscured ere it had 
reached its meridian height, and the same day closed 
in tremendous peltings of the appalling storm. 
Many, very many who hailed the ushering in of the 
last year with a blithesome heart, full of promise and 
high-wrought expectation, have fallen to rise no more. 
16 



182 MEMOIR. 

Such was the cheerful feeling which pervaded many 
a heart when the knell of 1837 sounded in their ears. 
Such is the bounding of their airy hearts at the birth 
of 1838. But a long catalogue of these are destined 
this year to hear the funeral knell of some beloved ; 
and O, the host destined to fall from joyful heights to 
mournful depths ere the next twelvemonth rolls itself 
away ! 

" The new year has broken upon us with auspices 
favorable. Health and peace reign within our bor- 
ders. The religious world, or, at least, a large portion 
of it, are at peace among themselves. Many of the 
churches are at this moment refreshed with gracious 
visits of divine mercy. Converts crowd the gates 
of Zion, and are welcomed by the saints to all the 
blessings and services of the house of God, while 
there is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth. 
Ride on, all-conquering King, ride on. 

" The new year ! Would Christians enjoy a happy 
new year, they must arise on the part of God and his 
holy cause. The dull slumbers of Zion must be 
broken. The spirit of worldly speculation must be 
abandoned, God's people must put their armor on. 
They must hear the word of God, < Up, get ye out of 
this place.' Revivals of pure religion, — extensive, 
general, powerful, protracted revivals, — these will 
render the new year a happy, an interesting, a long- 
remembered year of release, a jubilee to multitudes 
of the souls of men of this generation. Brethren, 
lift your prayers to God; lift up holy hands; cry 
mightily to God. Labor for the salvation of souls 
God grant that 1838 may number a host coming ovei 



MEMOIR. 183 

to the Lord's sidej and that this year all the resources 
of the church may be brought to bear on this one, 
all-important point of saving souls by bringing them 
to Christ, by elevating the standard of Christian holi- 
ness, and living to that standard. Let ' holiness unto 
the Lord ' be inscribed on every public altar, on every 
family altar, and on the fleshly table of every heart." 



184 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XX. 



CONTINUES HIS LABORS AS EDITOR. — SUPPLIES THE CHURCH 

IN EXETER. 



In March, 1833, the Publishing Association met, 
and Elder Shaw was urged to continue his labors as 
editor. He accepted the appointment. At this meet- 
ing the following resolution was adopted : — 

" Resolved, That the columns of the Journal be 
open for articles on the evils and sin of slavery, so far 
as the same may involve the fundamental principles 
of morality and religion." 

Elder Shaw regarded slavery as a moral evil, and it 
seemed improper that any one sin should be so ex- 
empted from censure as that, by consent, the press 
should be forbidden to speak against it. 

During this year he preached most of the time to 
the church in Exeter. In April he was called to 
preach the funeral sermon of Elder T. F. Alexander, 
a youthful servant of Christ, in whom he had felt a 
great interest. The loss of this dear friend affected 
him greatly. In May he was called upon to record 
the decease of Elder Hix, and also of Elder Henry 
P. White ; the one an aged servant in the vineyard 
of the Lord, and the other a youth. In regard to this 
he says, " How solemn and monitory to record the 



' ' MEMOIR. 185 

death of so many of Zion's watchmen I ' Be ye also 
ready,' sounds in the ears of the living." Before the 
month closed he received the intelligence that Elder 
Peter Young, with whom he journeyed when he first 
began to exhort in the name of his Master, had de- 
parted to a better world ; and the same letter an- 
nounced the decease of another beloved brother, Rus- 
sell B. Davis. 

He now felt a desire to be again in the gospel field, 
proclaiming a risen Savior to a dying world; and 
his anxiety in regard to the wants of the churches is 
to be seen in all his writings. We extract the follow- 
ing, written in July, 1838 : — 

" THE FALLEN WATCHMEN. 

" The recent repeated strokes of death among the 
watchmen of Zion strongly impresses every feeling, 
Christian heart with the wants of the church and 
with the direction of the Savior, ' Pray the Lord of 
the harvest that he will send forth laborers into his 
harvest.' The sudden removal of six, most of whom 
were in the prime of life, has made a breach in the 
phalanx of pioneers to the church which nothing but 
the substitution of others, by the good hand of the 
Captain of our salvation, can make up. Besides 
those deceased, we have several who, though living, 
through indisposition are compelled to retire from the 
field of labor. While, in the providence of God, such 
are the privations and sad reverses in the ministry, we 
hear, from all quarters, the cry for help, for laborers, 
for shepherds to feed the flock of God. In this state 
of things, what shall be done ? Shall we murmur ? 
16* 



186 MEMOIR. 

Shall we be disheartened? No, in no wise. One 
thing can be done, and ought to be done. We ought 
to humble ourselves under the hand of God that is 
stretched out upon us, and, like the Ninevites, ' cry 
mightily unto God,' that tie will grant relief to Zion 
by sending forth laborers unto his harvest. 

" Brother Brown, of Portland, and others, have 
suggested the propriety of setting apart a day for 
fasting and special prayer to God, that these afflic- 
tions may be sanctified to us, and that God will raise 
up others to fill the places of those he has been 
pleased to remove from us. This suggestion must 
strike every one favorably. We trust the subject will 
receive the attention its solemn importance demands, 
and pray God that every heart may be deeply im- 
pressed, and that God will hear and answer prayer." 

In the same paper we find the following notice 
from his pen : 

" DAY OF PUBLIC FASTING AND PRAYER. 

" Under a sense of the late afflicting dispensations 
of God, in the removal by death of several of the 
ministers of our denomination, and of the great want 
of laborers in our churches, Thursday, the 30th of 
August, is appointed to be observed in our churches 
as a day of public fasting, humiliation, and prayer, 
that God will sanctify to us the removal of his ser- 
vants, and raise up others to labor in his great harvest." 

During the year 1838 he attended many of the con- 
ferences, and labored for the promotion of all the 



MEMOIR. 187 

great priaciples of Christianity, for union among the 

brethren, for more spirituality in the churches, for a 

closer walk with God. He was also anxious that the 

Christian connection should become more engaged in 

ij the promotion of education among them as a body. 

I In November, he visited Franklin, New Hampshire, 

I and preached the sermon at the dedication of a new 

chapel which the brethren had erected, from Isa. 

I Ivi. 6, 7, " Also the sons of the stranger that join 

i themselves to the Lord, to serve him, and to love the 

I name of the Lord, to be his servants, every one that 

j keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh 

' hold of my covenants, even them will I bring to my 

holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of 

prayer ; their burnt-offerings and their sacrifices shall 

be accepted upon mine altar : for mine house shall be 

called a house of prayer for all people." Here he 

attended a protracted meeting, and preached to large 

congregations. 



188 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXI. 



CONTINUES HIS EDITORIAL LABORS. — HIS ANXIETY FOR AN 
INCREASE OF LABORERS. 



L 



At the annual meeting of the Publishing Associ- 
ation, holden in November, 1838, Elder Shaw was 
elected editor of the Christian Journal, and it was 
decided to issue it weekly. As assistant editors, El- 
ders P. R. Russell and Samuel E. Brown were ap- 
pointed. He labored alone, however, till the close of 
the volume. He appeared to feel deeply the necessity 
of more laborers in the gospel field, as the reader will "I 
notice by reading the following articles written in 
December, 1838 : — 

" A WORD TO THOSE WHO ARE EXERCISED ON THE 
SUBJECT OF PREACHING THE GOSPEL. 

" My dear young brethren : Look about you — see a 
world lying in wickedness. Look before you — see the 
solemn day approaching when you must meet these 
thousands of perishing souls in the judgment. Look 
back upon what God has done for you. You are like 
brands plucked from the fire. Think of your vows 
to God — your promises of faithfulness. These are 
all recorded, and God requires your obedience. You 
owe him your continued service, and it is not for you 



MEMOIR. • 189 

to select the sphere in which you shall act. liook 
within your heart. Does it burn for the salvation of 
men ? Do not waves of solemnity roll over you from 
time to time, while you feel a constraining love 
moving you forward to invite sinners to the Savior ? 
Do not the Scriptures occupy your thoughts, and 
sometimes particular subjects open to you with great 
j plainness and sweetness ? Do you not at times im- 
, agine you are in the midst of an assembly, declaring 
! to them the great things of God which rise up before 
j you on some particular subject ? Dear brethren, some 
of us know what all these things mean. It is the 
voice of God calling you to stand forth and become 
laborers in his vineyard. Your help is needed — need- 
ed now. Will you give up your earthly prospects and 
ambitious designs ? Will you venture forth, and cast 
your bread upon the waters, that you may find it after 
many days ? We do not ask you to preach sermons. 
We ask you to improve your gift, be it what it may. 
Perhaps you will never be a sermonizer. No matter 
for t*hat. Be a public exhorter, if that is your gift. 
If that is all now, perhaps it will be increased if you 
improve it. But if your mind is exercised at any 
other time with a particular subject, let that be your 
theme; but if not, then exhort the people as your 
mind is led at the time. But keep not silence. Go 
forward. You need not commit yourself by any 
declaration of your convictions that God designs you 
for a preacher. Improve your gift faithfully at all 
times, but come forward to the work. Come now. 
Come with all your heart, and the Lord come with 
you." 



190 



MEMOIR. 



"a word to those who have just entered the 

gospel field. 

\ 

" My dear brethren : I feel for you. You have just . 
stepped over an important threshold. Now you are ' 
beginning to be identified with the public laborers in 
the Lord's vineyard. We all hail you as such, and 
rejoice that with trembling you are taking steps on 
hew ground. We have long been praying the Lord 
of the harvest to send forth more laborers. Hail, ! 
then, ye fellow-workers ! Brethren, you need a word 
of advice. Can you receive it ? If not, there is little 
hope of you. If you feel as you should, you will be 
glad, and even thankful, for good counsel from any one. 

" In the first place, be not too forward. I do not 
mean that you should neglect your duty at any time 
through backwardness ; but always be reserved, and 
show a proper sense of your own littleness. Never 
feel nor act as though you thought yourself of some 
particular importance ; if you do, you will disgust the 
better portion of your hearers, lose the confidence of 
your friends, and sooner or later plunge yourself into 
disgrace. Keep small in your own eyes, and never 
push yourself forward, especially at large meetings, 
and on important occasions. Do your duty even 
then, but in as small and short a way as you can. 

" Be simple and plain in all your communications. 
Beware of ostentation and show. Use plain, familiar 
language, and generally such as the people under- 
stand ; but never omit the use of a proper word, if it 
is not generally used, because the people will not all 
understand it. Be simple, familiar, and plain. Be 
short. There are ten complaints of long where there 



MEMOIR. 191 

is one of short discourses, especially from beginners. 
I never knew a young preacher to finally fail whose 
communications were short. ' How did the young 
man preach V ' O, he did well for fifteen or twenty 
minutes, but after that his discourse seemed to flat 
away, and he sat down in the fog, and left the people 
in darkness.' ' How did the young man succeed ? ' 
' He did well — left off when he was done. It "is true 
he was short, but he left us in a good frame, and we 
all want to hear him again.' Old preachers are apt to 
be too long ; but we can bear it better from those who 
have stock on hand than from young beginners. I 
say again, be short. 

" Be studious. You may have zeal and a feeling 
heart, and do great good ; but you will never be a 
man in the gospel without study. Read much. Read 
several chapters in the Bible, every day. Read other 
important books on the several branches in tlieology. 
Read systematically. Examine particular subjects. 
Use every help within- your reach. Knowledge never 
cloys — ignorance does. Never think to study that 
you may become a preacher, but that you may con- 
tinue to be one. 

" Avoid all impertinences. Never be odd for oddi- 
ty's sake. Act respectfully, in a dignified, sober 
manner. Remember the sacredness of your work. 
Trifle not at God's altar. 

" Beware of sloth. Rise early, and sit not about 
idle. Pray, read, sing, give counsel, labor from house 
to house. Be always treasuring up good ideas, and 
always communicating some good thing. Set your 
eye on the prize of heaven, and ' so run that you 
may obtain.' " 



192 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXII. 



EDITOEIAL LABOES. — EXTRACTS. 



L 



The publication of the Journal weekly was com- 
menced April 4, 1839. Elder Brown declined acting || 
as assistant editor. Elder Kussell accepted. The weight ,! 
of labor still rested on Elder Shaw, as he continued the 
resident editor, and to him were committed the care 
and preparation of all the correspondence. He was 
relieved from the care of the financial concerns by the 
appointment of brother A. R. Brown as treasurer and 
business agent. Elder Shaw left the financial depart- - 
ment of the paper in a prosperous state. The asso- 
ciation was free from debt, and part of the money had 
been refunded to shareholders. He now gave himself 
wholly to the work of editing the paper, preaching as 
opportunity offered and his health would admit. He 
endeavored to persuade the members of the connection 
to lay plans for the furtherance of the gospel by means 
of missionary efforts. In June he attended the session 
of the New Hampshire Conference at Alton, and was, 
with others, engaged in devising means to establish 
within the bounds of that conference an academy, 
such as the Wants of the Christian connection might 
require. 

There is one gratifying reflection, that amid all his 
toils and cares, his desire for the spread of the gospel 



MEMOIR. 193 

was evinced in every step he took, in every article he 
wrote. In the editorial columns of the Herald of 
August 15, 1839, we find the following : — 

" HOLINESS. 

" Holiness is freedom from sin, or the conformity of 
the heart to God. The nature of God is holy, because 
he is removed to an infinite distance from sin. An- 
gels are holy, because they are wholly conformed to 
the holy will of God. Men are holy, so far as they 
are pm-ified from sin, and conformed to the divine 
image and law. The law is holy, because it excludes 
and forbids all sin, and in its tendency purifies all 
those who submit to its precepts and spirit. The way 
of salvation is holy, because not a step can be taken 
therein but in conformity to the holy will of God. 
The worship of God is holy, when performed agreea- 
bly to the divine will, with a pure heart, in acts of 
obedience to those laws which specify the nature and 
forms of acceptable worship. 

" Holiness is the only passport to future glory. 
' Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without 
which no man shall see the Lord.' ' Be ye holy, for I 
am holy.' All have sinned ; this necessarily destroys 
holiness. The object of the Savior's mission was to 
remove sin, purify men's hearts, and shed upon them 
the Holy Spirit ; renew in them a right spirit, and so 
change their hearts that their affections shall be set on 
things holy and divine, thus purifying the fountain, 
that the stream may also be pure; making the tree 
good, that the fruit may be good ; pardoning sin and 
regulating the affections, that the life and conversation, 
17 



194 MEMOIR. 

the private devotions and public worship, may be holy \ 
and acceptable, and the soul eventually enjoy a holy 
heaven, for which its sanctification on earth has 
fitted it. 

"Holiness should be the object of pursuit with all 
men. Profession, zeal, feelings, experience, liberality, 
all these are unavailing without holiness — personal 
holiness. Men may be very much actuated by other 
motives ; party zeal may prompt them ; love of fame 
may stimulate them ; a former experience may satisfy 
them ; or public profession may set them at rest. Al- 
though these are right and good, yet when made the 
occasion of spiritual lethargy, and a substitute for ho- 
liness of heart and godliness of life, they cease to re- 
tain their value. Sound doctrine has a tendency to 
holiness, because it teaches the sinfulness of man, and 
the necessity of an entire renovation of the heart. He 
who is a full and firm believer in the true doctrine of 
the Lord in all its parts, is thereby taught to trust 
wholly in God, and to be wholly devoted to him ; but 
to make good theory or sound doctrine, in any meas- 
ure, to take the place of purity and true holiness, is 
to deceive one's self, and to lower the Christian stand- 
ard at the expense of the only principle that can 
render the soul acceptable to God, or give it favor 
and peace before him. 

. " Christian enterprise should not be relaxed ; but 
men's minds may be so far engrossed with great re- 
ligious schemes, and outward works, as to neglect 
personal holiness and communion with God, to their 
own and others' injury. The mind cannot be more 
than full ; therefore a heart and life right with God 



MEMOIR. 195 

I should be our first object, and our labors and exertions 
! abroad should be the fruit and effect of this state of 
the mind. 

" It is to be feared that a false view of our real state 
often paralyzes our efforts to be holy. Greater trust 
I IS put in the simple experience of conversion than 
I eught to be. Although a scriptural conversion is in- 
I dispensable to the commencement of a holy walk with 
God, yet that conversion is not the after walk, nor is 
! it proof positive that the heart will remain pure, and 
the affections holy before God. And it is very evident 
I that many, when looking for their evidences of accept- 
ance, refer almost entirely to their former conversion. 
It is not what a man was, but what he is, that renders 
him acceptable to God. It is the conception of lust 
that bringeth forth sin, and this, at whatever time it 
takes place, effaces the former character, and stamps 
the soul with the foul stain, which has no affinity with 
God's nature, or that holiness which alone can adorn 
it, or render it lovely in his sight. Hence Paul says, 
* Follow holiness.' Make it the first great object of 
thought and pu^rsuit. Put every other work and ob- 
ject in the background. Let this stand forth in bold 
relief. Whatever else may be deficient, whether knowl- 
edge, or skill, or zeal, or external show, let holiness, 
that soul-saving principle, which elevates the character, 
and assimilates it to God, its author — let this never 
be overlooked, neglected, nor rejected. It is holiness 
that gives tone to the whole spiritual man. The 
proportion ot holiness will determine the proportion 
of usefulness in the preacher to a great degree. It 
will render useful the most retired and private Chris- 



196 MEMOIR. 

tian. It will enable him who is deficient in learning, 
and even in intellect, to do more than the most ex- 
alted talents and the greatest accumulation of knowl- 
edge can do without it. He, then, that would be great, 
or good, or useful, must be holy. His language must 
constantly be, ' Yes, holiness of heart I would more 
largely share.' 

• " Virtue and holiness exalt a community, and ren- 
der them triumphant over all obstacles. While this 
pure principle is the mainspring in any society, God 
will bless them. Though few in number, poor in 
earthly goods, deficient in learned men, opposed by 
those around them, still they will rise, grow, spread, 
become a wonder in the eyes of their opponents, and 
accomplish feats in the holy work of turning men to 
God. A holy people must succeed, for God is with 
them. Therefore men should hear the divine man- 
date, ' Be ye holy, for I am holy.' " 

During the summer of 1839, he visited his friends 
at Portland, Maine, with whom he enjoyed a pleasant 
season. The visit was short, but he returned to his 
editorial labors refreshed in body and mind ; and in 
the fall of the same year he journeyed to the northerly 
part of New- Hampshire, exhorting and comforting the 
churches. These occasional visits were sources of 
gratification to him, as he often met those who had 
been converted under his preaching. During this 
jourijey he preached a sermon at the dedication 
of the new chapel at Tuftonboro', and enjoyed the 
pleasure of meeting several of his brethren in the 
ministry. 



MEMOIR. 197 

In March, 1840, the Publishing Association ap- 
pointed Elders Elijah Shaw, P. R. Russell, and David 
Millard editors of the Herald and Journal, and B. F. 
Carter publishing agent. Brother Carter took the 
entire charge of the business department, and also of 
the correspondence, and Elder Shaw was relieved 
from all care at the office. The following was penned 
at the 

" CLOSE OF THE VOLUME. 

" As the period has arrived when we shall vacate 
the office of resident editor of the Herald, propriety, 
and a sense of obligation and gratitude to God and 
our numerous friends, correspondents, and patrons, 
demand a few remarks, at this time, appropriate to 
the occasion. 

" Five years have passed rapidly away since we 
were called, by the united voice of the friends of a 
New England paper, to take the helm, and attempt 
the hazardous exploit of navigating through troubled 
waves the bark they launched. We went on board 
cheerfully, though with trembling steps, in view of 
our inexperience, and the foaming billows and the 
wide-spread bosom of the deep, that stretched far 
and wide before us. Every wind has blown, from the 
most genial zephyr of the summer's morning, to the 
tremendous euroclydon that uproots and overturns, to 
the discomfiture of the hardy landsman and the 
weather-beaten mariner. But, thanks be to God, our 
cable has not slipped, nor has our anchor dragged. 
For the fifth time, our gallant ship has safely reached 
the port, after a year's cruise, and never before has 
17* 



198 MEMOIR. 

she come up the channel to her annual port with so ^ 
good a crew, or w^ith sails so filled as at the present. 
When last she went to sea upon the experimenting 
plan of touching loeekly at the castles of our good 
patrons, many doubted and trembled for her fate ; but 
she has weathered the cape, and once more lies 
moored at her fasts. " 

" While taking a retrospect of the past, we can but 
thank God and take courage. The good hand of 
God upon us has been apparent at every step. The 
undisturbed health which we have enjoyed has been 
cause for gratitude. Our consciousness of being in 
the way of duty has given serenity to our mind. A 
sense of inadequacy has thrown us upon God, upon 
research, and upon the aid of the experienced. The 
counsel of good and experienced friends, in the day of 
trying and dubious scenes, has not only cast light 
upon our path, but has endeared such counsellors to 
our heart by a thousand tender ties, never to be sun- 
dered. Our extensive correspondence has brought 
multitudes who live afar off to appear like neighbors ; 
and to remove from a situation where this correspond- 
ence centres, is like going far away from old ac- 
quaintances and familiar friends. 

" Our subscribers, too, though hundreds of them 
never wrote us a line, have become as familiar as the 
companions of our youth. When a subscriber, whose 
name we have written a hundred times, steps into 
our office and gives his name, though we never saw 
him before, he seems like an old acquaintance. 

" Every part of our work has become as natural 
and easy as the straightforward course of the me- 



M E M O I K . 199 

chanic or the husbandman. It is laborious, and often 
it has required the exercise of the last energy, and the 
whole stock of wisdom possessed, with the best coun- 
sel that could be obtained. But, thanks be to God, 
who giveth us the victory through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Never can we be too grateful to our personal 
friends and the friends of the Herald. When need 
of aid has been intimated, it has always come. Never 
will such friendship be forgotten ; and we will now 
say to all such, if ever it is in our power, your stern 
and inflexible friendship shall be cheerfully recipro- 
cated. 

" To-day we leave the helm, but not the ship. It is 
our own choice. Several have entreated us to keep 
the post, and none have requested us to retire ; but 
our mind was made up months since to take the 
course we now take, and to take it at this time. At 
the last meeting of our association, we handed in our 
resignation, and it pleased that body to elect three 
true and faithful friends of the cause to act as editors 
of the next volume. We had no objection that our 
name was among them, since the duties devolving 
can be performed without confinement to the office. 
Hence the old editor will not leave the paper, but will 
weekly furnish a portion of its editorial matter. Our 
two associates will be introduced next week, when 
the first number of volume six will be issued. Of 
the value and advantages of our five years' toil we 
have nothing to say. If any souls have been ben- 
efited, to God be all the praise. During this period, 
we have been called to publish the conversion of 
thousands of souls. This has been the best part of 



200 



MEMOIR. 



the intelligence communicated through the paper, 
and it is hoped that its columns will hereafter contain 
still more of this soul-cheering news. 

" There is one more subject to which we will ad- i 
vert, but must do it with emotions of grief and sad- 
ness. A large number of our humble, faithful, and c 
useful ministers have, within five years, been called 
away by death. At the commencement, they wTote 
for our paper, and we hoped long to enjoy their coun- 
sel and cooperation. But God has seen fit to order it 
otherwise, and we have been called to spread out be- 
fore our thousands of readers the sad tidings of their 
decease. But we must soon follow them. Every 
year has carried some of our patrons to the house 
appointed for all the living, and multitudes who, when 
we commenced, read the columns of our paper, now 
sleep the sleep of death. A solemn admonition is 
this, that when a few years are come, we all shall go 
whence we shall not return. 

" We expect hereafter to look back with great sat- 
isfaction upon the time spent in this office. It is true 
it has measurably narrowed our sphere of action as 
an evangelist ; but it has enabled us to speak, through 
the press, to many thousands. The minds of individ- 
uals have been enlightened on many important sub- 
jects, and the general views, feelings, and character 
of our churches have been greatly elevated. Peace 
and union prevail throughout our ranks, and the pres- 
ent prospect to do good and advance the cause is 
greater than at any former period. 

" With all these promising prospects clustering 
around the paper and the cause, we rise up from this 



MEMOIR. 201 

chair with a cheerful heart, and will hereafter address 
the patrons as a co-editor with those chosen brethren 
who, we are happy to know, are well qualified to 
render the paper both interesting and useful. 

" Grace, mercy, and peace be multiplied upon the 
readers, writers, and conductors of the Christian Her- 
ald, with all the church of God." 



202 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

EtilOYES TO LOWELL. — VISITS THE CHURCHES. — HIS FEEL- 
INGS IN REGARD TO MISSIONARY OPERATION!^ 

In April Elder Shaw removed his family to Lowell, 
Massachusetts, and again commenced travelling in 
New England. On the 13th he left Lowell for a 
short journey eastward. Spent a few days, including 
the Sabbath, with Elder Fernald, at Kittery, Maine, 
where he found the work of God rapidly progressing. 
21st, he preached at Haverhill, Massachusetts. Here 
he found Elder Plummer much engaged in the work, 
while many were manifesting their interest in religion, 
and much anxiety to be numbered among the people 
of God. Several meetings were held in this and the 
adjoining towns, and much good accomplished. The 
first Sabbath in May he also spent with the church at 
Haverhill. The work of grace still continued to 
spread, and all strong barriers seemed to have been 
removed. Almost every day during his stay there, 
some anxious seekers found peace in believing, and 
others publicly manifested their deep distress of soul. 
The next Sabbath he spent in Westport, Massachu- 
setts. Here the church under the charge of Elder 
Isaac Smith was enjoying a revival which had then 
continued some weeks. He also visited Assonet, 
where he found the church gathering strength under 



MEMOIR. 203 

the labors of Elder James Tailor. At Somerset, New 
Bedford, and other towns in this vicinity, he also 
found the brethren still continuing in the faith, and 
enjoying encouraging prospects. 

With the church at Fall River he preached once, 
and was rejoiced by meeting with his old friend and 
fellow-laborer, J. S. Thompson, under whose labors 
the church at Fall River had been much blessed. 

He also spent a few days on Rhode Island, with 
the churches at Portsmouth and Middletown. His 
next visit was at Bristol, Rhode Island, where he 
found the labors of Elder Sullings had been crowned 
with abundant blessings. The last Sabbath in May 
he spent in Providence. This church he found desti- 
tute of a permanent pastor ; but they had gained 
much strength under the labors of Elder Edmunds, 
who had recently left them. 

From Providence Elder Shaw returned to Lowell, 
and after a few days visited Newbury port, and preached 
one Sabbath. The hall occupied by the church re- 
cently organized was thronged and overflowing. 

The week following, June 12, he attended the 
New Hampshije Conference, at Durham, New Hamp- 
shire, where he witnessed much union among the 
servants of God. He felt new courage and increased 
determination to spend and be spent in the cause. 
The next Sabbath he preached once at Exeter and 
twice at Kensington. Tuesday following, he left for 
Portland, Maine, and spent four Sabbaths with the 
church there, under the pastoral care of Elder S. E. 
Brown, to which he commenced preaching ten years 
before. There was much revival spirit among them, 




204 



M E lAI O I R . 



and many had recently found peace in believing. In 
writing of this visit for the columns of the Herald he 
says, " The hearty welcome and the kind treatment 
which I always meet in Portland, and especially dur- 
ing my late visit, serve deeply to engrave such friends 
upon the feeling heart. The firmness and attach- 
ment of old friends, with the many trials and joys we 
have shared together, render that spot more endeared 
to me than any other on earth. God bless his people 
and his cause there, and reward them for favors and 
liberality shown his servant." 

July 13, he returned to Lowell. After remaining 
there two weeks, preaching on the Sabbath at Methu- 
en, he went to Durham, New Hampshire, where it 
became necessary for him to tarry and assist in refer- 
ence to the proposed academy at that place. Although 
he had not received the advantages of a liberal educa- 
tion himself, he felt much interest in the dissemination 
of learning among all, and was ever ready to lend a 
helping hand to forward any plans which might be 
proposed in favor of the cause of education. 

From Durham he proceeded through Dover and 
Rochester to Milton. The church there he found in a 
flourishing state, having enjoyed a revival that season 
under the labors of Elder W. Burn ham. The next 
evening he preached at Wolfboro', and the Sabbath 
following at Tuftonboro'. From this place he pro- 
ceeded north to Conway and Bartlett ; then through 
the Gap of the White Mountains to visit Lancaster 
and other towns upon the Connecticut River. From 
Colebrook, New Hampshire, he writes, " The pros- 
pects of Zion here are brightening, and she will yet 



MEMOIR. 205 

shine as the brightness of the firmament." At Stew- 
ardstown he preached to a crowded congregation. 
Eight ministers were present. Finding their hearers 
were anxious to attend, those in the surrounding 
towns gave up their meetings, and all concentrated at 
this place. Although in a portion of country he had 
never visited before, he found many old friends, whom 
he rejoiced to meet after a separation of several years. 

After preaching three times on the Sabbath in that 
place, he made arrangements for each day till the 
visit in that quarter should close, and on Tuesday 
commenced the circuit on horseback, the roads being 
poor, in company with Elder O. P. Tuckerman. His 
first appointment was on the disputed territory called 
Indian Stream. Spent the Sabbath at Hereford, in 
Lower Canada, where they baptized four converts. 
The congregations at this place were large and sol- 
emn. Many came twenty miles to attend these 
meetings, and listened with much interest to the 
sound of the gospel. The way seemed preparing for 
a general revival of religion, which he believed would 
elevate the churches and exalt society as nothing else 
could, since it is "righteousness exalteth a nation." 
August 24, he left this section, and after visiting and 
preaching at Franklin, and spending the Sabbath at 
And over, he arrived at Lowell on the first day of 
September. 

On the 9th, he attended an annual meeting of the 
Rockingham Conference. He had long been a mem- 
ber of this conference, and was deeply interested in 
all which pertained to its welfare. Soon after this 
session he writes as follows to the Christian Herald : 
18 



206 MEMOIR. 

" All were rejoiced at the success which has attended 
the faithful exertions of our fellow-laborers, whereby 
many have been saved and the churches greatly in- 
creased. It was delightful, at this feast, to meet the 
veterans of 1810 and the younger soldiers of 1840. 
The aged gave their counsel, while the young lis- 
tened with deference, and appreciated the words 
of long experience. Union among the members of 
this conference was never more perfect. Two things 
have always characterized its meetings and pre- 
served its strength. They allow each other to enter- 
tain and express their different views without acri- 
mony, and then yield peaceably to the vote of the 
majority." 

Probably there was no man in the Christian connec- 
tion who felt more deeply or talked and wrote more 
freely upon the missionary subject than Elder Shaw. 
He was one of its first agitators, and did not permit 
his lips to be silent, or suffer his pen to be laid down, 
till his brethren were willing to cooperate with him in 
what he considered a noble cause, and worthy of the 
attention of every Christian. In the Christian Herald 
dated August 6, 1840, he commenced a series of arti- 
cles, headed " A Missionary System," in which he ex- 
pressed his views and feelings with regard to this 
subject, and endeavored, by placing before the churches 
and ministers what he thought should be the charac- 
ter of such a system, why it was needed, and in what 
manner it might be adopted by the Christians as a 
people, to arouse in them an interest equal to his 
own, hoping it might result in the establishment of 
missionary societies, and lay the foundation for a true 



MEMOIR. 207 

system which nothing earthly could overthrow. He 
gave his views on this subject as follows : — 

" It is too common that churches and individual 
Christians are governed by selfishness. Not only are 
their own temporal concerns the object of their chief 
attention, to the neglect of the poor, and of the Chris- 
tian cause generally, but their own spiritual affairs 
seem to absorb nearly all their attention on that sub- 
ject. Hence those churches and those individual 
Christians who are strong and wealthy, only look to 
their own interest, while the feeble and the poor are 
left to struggle with adversity and difficulties, which 
without aid they cannot surmount. 

" It was a rule with the apostolic churches that the 
abundance of one should be a supply for the wants 
of another, and that the strong and wealthy churches 
should aid the feeble, the poor, and the few. Wher- 
ever this plan is adopted at the present day the great- 
est advantages arise. This is the way the gospel is 
carried to the destitute, and the weak made strong. 
There are many places where good churches might be 
raised up ; but they are at present too few and too 
weak to sustain the ordinances of the gospel among 
them. Hence, by being neglected, as it were, neces- 
sarily, they scatter, and the favorable opportunity 
passes unimproved. At present, the greatest need of 
missionary means and operations is on this wise. If 
we can do nothing for the benighted abroad, we can, 
and!^ we are bound to do, something for those around 
us. We have many churches which are abundantly 
able to do much every year, and scarcely any which 
are not able to do something, in aid of this important 



208 MEMOIR. 

object. But is nothing done among us in this way? 
No, nothing at all. Brethren, these things ought not 
to be so, and they must not be so. The time has 
come when a spirit of philanthropy and Christian lib- 
erality must be diffused abroad among our people, the 
power of the strong must be brought to bear upon the 
wants of the weak, that Zion may flourish and spread 
all around us. It is not because our people are more 
covetous than others that they communicate less ; but 
it is because no system has been adopted, and there 
has been no concert of action on these matters. Were 
a system devised and adopted, and the pastors of all 
the churches to engage in the work, and lay the sub- 
ject before their people, and urge its importance upon 
them, then give them an opportunity to contribute, 
funds to a large amount might every year be raised to 
aid those who are not able to sustain the cause among 
themselves without assistance. Such aid would not 
only afford present relief, and prevent their failing and 
becoming discouraged, but many such feeble churches 
would soon become sufficiently strong to sustain 
themselves without foreign aid, and alsp to assist 
those who are in the same feeble state from which 
the aid of others has enabled them to arise. 

" The apathy and indifference on this subject among 
our people has arisen from several errors and mis- 
conceptions, which must be removed before they can 
be brought fully to do their duty on the subject. 
Some of them we will endeavor to point out. In the 
first place, the independence of the churches has been 
carried too far. Every one has seemed to feel that 
they had little or nothing to do with the prosperity or 



MEMOIR. 209 

adversity of others, but that every one must rely 
wholly on its own resources. This is a great error, 
and should be relinquished. Every church should feel 
that their mutual dependence is such that the strong 
can and should help the weak, and the weak should 
expect to receive help from the strong. Another 
error consists in a misconception of the object receiv- 
ing the aid and contributions which are given. The 
money collected is not for the minister, but for the 
benefit of the cause among the people where he 
labors. The people need the spiritual labors of the 
minister. Those who are able should support him, 
so that,, instead of laboring with his hands for his 
own bread, he may bestow his labors on the poor, 
and build up Zion among them. One ri^ore error is 
wholly in the ministry. If the ministers should agree 
to act in concert on this subject, and lay it before the 
churches, going forward themselves, the work would 
go on bravely. The minister may think and speak 
favorably, and nothing be accomplished. He must 
first lay the whole before the people, with the object 
and the plan. Then he m.ust appoint time and place 
for it to be attended to. He should contribute him- 
self liberally, and thus set an example, and the work 
will be accomplished. This subject has occupied the 
attention of many of the most pious and most ob- 
serving and judicious of our brethren for years past ; 
but as yet little has been accomplished. Nearly all 
see clearly that many places are becoming waste, and 
many new and promising fields are left uncultivated, 
wholly for want of the aid which the strong and 
wealthy are abundantly able to supply; but how to 
18* 



210 MEMOIR. 

procure and apply that aid still remains the hard and 
unsettled question. We have meditated much upon 
this question, and feel resolved, from a sense of duty, 
to give it an investigation, and not to flinch till one 
desperate eflbrt is made to accomplish the object con- 
templated. We intend never to shrink till something 
permanent is accomplished." 



MEMOIR. 211 



CHAPTER XXIV. 



MISSIONAKY LABORS. 



Not long after he commenced writing on this sub- 
ject, the minds of the people were moved by an ap- 
peal from a minister who had some years before gone 
as a pioneer into the Michigan Territory, Avhere but 
one Christian minister had ever been located. Having 
successfully toiled there for about fourteen years, he 
removed farther into the western wilds, and com- 
menced laboring in Cave county, Illinois. The en- 
couraging words which he wrote from that field of 
labor, and the account which he gave of the good to 
be done there, could he be sustained till a church of 
sufficient strength should be raised to support him, 
roused the feelings of those who had been more 
blessed of God in the east, and the prompt manner 
in which they responded to his appeal clearly showed, 
to the mind of Elder Shaw, that the missionary spirit 
was abroad among the churches, and nothing was 
wanting but a system in which the ministry would 
agree. He immediately undertook to show them 
how plainly this one instance of destitution in the 
west, and the wish of the people to lend aid where it 
was needed, proved that nothing could be done unless 
some plan be fixed upon and adopted by all who 
wished the cause to advance throughout the world. 



212 M E M O I R . 

With fresh courage he again commenced writing as 
follows : " As soon as the wants of the people in a 
destitute section are set before us, scores are seeking 
for a channel through which they can convey the 
means of support to the laborers, that the cause may 
be advanced in that region. Now, do not all see 
clearly how much better it would be if such channels 
were opened and kept open in every direction? 
When this exigency is set out to our churches, one 
man has to take it upon him to call upon the peo- 
ple to contribute ; another must offer his services 
as agent; another offers to act as treasurer, and so 
on. Indeed, a kind of temporary missionary sys- 
tem has to be organized by voluntary officiousness, 
and this effects the object for the time being. But as 
soon as this one good work is effected, and all dis- 
posed have sent in their contributions, this temporary 
system will become defunct, and every thing will re- 
turn back where it was before. And after a hundred 
important posts shall have suffered for want of aid, 
perhaps some mighty, soul-stirring appeal may induce 
others to nominate themselves for office, that the 
warm-hearted Christian may find one more chance to 
give a moment's vent to the overflowings of his lib- 
eral soul. Who does not see that a permanent sys- 
tem, always organized, with proper officers and agents, 
would be abundantly better ? Such an organization 
would cost little, would occupy little time, would 
interfere with no other business, would throw no bur- 
dens upon any class, — in short, it would do no harm 
in any way, but, on the other hand, it would be an 
incalculable benefit. It would encourage and culti- 



MEMOIR. 213 

vate a spirit of liberality, so that, instead of diminishing 
the funds of other objects, it would rather increase 
them. Hundreds of dollars, if not thousands, might 
be collected every year, and appropriated to the sus- 
taining and advancing of the good work in those 
places where the people cannot sustain themselves. 

" We can remain guiltless no longer while this part 
of our duty remains undone. If the ministers only 
say so, the work is commenced at once ; and while 
they push it forward, it will progress. It is, we be- 
lieve, the united testimony of ministers of other 
denominations who have advocated the taking of 
collections among their people for missionary pur- 
poses, that those societies which are most liberal in 
their contributions, are also the most punctual to sup- 
port their own pastor; and generally those who do 
the least for others are the most backward at home. 
Therefore no preacher need fear that a missionary col- 
lection will take that amount out of his scanty income. 

" We now wish to present this subject to our min- 
isters directly. You are the men with whom it lies. 
If you embark, the people will go for it; if you de- 
mur, they will do nothing. You are not requested to 
join a society by paying from one to five dollars a 
year ; but you are called upon to give your influence, 
and to call upon the people to contribute — to appoint 
the time and place, and lay the subject before them, 
and have the box passed to them as often as you 
think expedient, but once a year at least, leaving it 
to every one's conscience to cast in what lie pleases, 
and doing the same yourself. It is not to be sup- 
posed that all will be in favor of this throughout 



214 MEMOIR. 

our churches, but very many will be ; and a little from 
every willing contributor will amount to a fine sum 
annually, and certainly will increase as our numbers 
increase, and the spirit of the subject gains ground." 

Soon after publishing this article, his courage 
was strengthened still more, and his hope of success 
much increased by encouraging words from the pen 
of Elder Barr. He thus expresses the feelings with 
which they filled his soul : " Thanks be to God that 
another man of God has had his spirit stirred up to 
plead for a system of missionary operations. Eldef 
Oliver Barr has given a spirited article in the Palla- 
dium on that subject. His inability to comply with 
urgent calls importunately pressed upon him, has 
roused all the sensibilities of his zealous soul to the 
importance of the missionary enterprise. Right — 
all right, brother. Press the subject in the west, and 
we will not let it slumber in the east. Let the Palla- 
dium teem with your heart-searching appeals, and the 
Herald shall echo its sonorous blast, till, roused to the 
danger of perishing multitudes, men of God shall 
volunteer, and the now slumbering churches shall sus- 
tain them in the missionary field, both domestic and 
foreign." 

He still agitated without cessation this subject of 
missions, and it continued to rise, spread, and grow 
among the people, and particularly among the minis- 
ters, until a meeting was holden on the 10th of No- 
vember, in which it was presented and discussed, and 
a unanimous wish expressed to enter forthwith into 
an organization for missionary purposes. A constitu- 
tion was prepared, adopted, and subscribed to by 



MEMOIR. 215 

j those present. The proper officers were chosen, and 

I the members subscribed a large sum on the spot. 

I Soon after, he wrote the following appeal, which will 

I apply no less to the people now than eleven years^ 

j ago: — 

I " A New England Missionary Society is now formed. 

I It is designed as a nucleus, around which all other 
operations of the kind may cluster. The design of 
this appeal is to call the attention of our ministers, 

i our churches, and all philanthropic individuals, to the 

I subject, and set before them the importance of action 
— speedy and energetic action — in this soul-saving 
work. To the ministers we first look. Not that it is 
expected, or should be expected, that you should fur- 
nish the principal part of the funds to carry on mis- 

, sionary operations, although your example should 

I accompany your precepts. Of your little you should 
give a little. But this is a small part of the work we 

I expect you to do in this business. You are expected 
to lay the work before your congregations from time 

I to time, and exert a private, every-day influence in its 
favor. You are expected to preach occasionally upon 

i the subject, and take up collections. Wherever it is 
expedient, you are expected to form local missionary 
societies auxiliary to the New England Missionary 
Society, and thus set the people at work. Think not, 
brethren, that you can do no good beyond the bounds 
of your local charge. In this way, you can do exten- 
sive good, and that for a great while to come. The 
people look to you for example and for teaching. 
They will not reject the truth when placed before 
them with that overwhelming evidence of which this 



216 



MEMOIR. 



subject is susceptible. Some may reject it, because 
their long-established prejudices will not yield; but 
shall that truth which has for its object the salvation 
of souls be kept back on that account ? Shall the 
unprejudiced not be taught, and the good work not 
go on because the apathy or the opposition of a few 
stands in the way ? No, it must not be so. Stand 
up, then, ye men of God, and boldly plead the cause 
of the poor. * This work belongs to you.' 

" But shall the whole be left with the ministers of 
Christ? Are not the churches bound to engage in 
this work ? Beyond the ministry, to the church, as a 
body, the waste places of Zion are looking for aid. 
To you, then, we appeal. Many individuals and 
many churches have felt strongly inclined to aid in a 
w^ork so benevolent; but they saw no system — no 
method by which they could send their liberality, and 
have it judiciously applied. This objection is now- 
obviated — a system is established — every reasonable 
excuse is removed. The door is wide open — the 
means are in your hand. The channels are now set 
before you. Our appeal is urgent. For the bleeding 
cause — for the perishing sinner — for the poor and 
weeping destitute, we ask a little of your abundance. 
Cast your mite into the Lord's treasury. * The Lord 
hath need of it' It is lending to the Lord. He will 
repay it ' good measure, pressed down, and shaken 
together, and running over.' " 



MEMOIR. 217 



CHAPTER XXV. 

TEAVELS AS AGENT FOR DURHAM ACADEMY. — PEEACHES IN 
LOWELL.— HIS VIEWS UPON THE SUBJECT OP CHEIST'S SEC- 
OND COMING. 

In October of this year Elder Shaw was appointed 
agent, by the committee engaged in the erection of Dur- 
ham Academy, to collect funds for that institution. He 
commenced visiting the churches, to solicit subscrip- 
tions and public contributions, wishing, by introducing 
the subject publicly and in private, and urging the 
claims of the institution to the public patronage, to 
be able to collect funds sufficient to place the academy 
on an elevated and permanent foundation. He also 
wrote and spoke in favor of raising a permanent fund 
of ten thousand dollars, the annual income of which 
could be used in defraying the expenses of the school, 
should there at any time be a deficiency in the amount 
received for tuition. And when it was not needed for 
that purpose, it could be employed in purchasing neces- 
sary apparatus, books for the library, &c. The cause of 
education was dear to him, and he wished to do all 
in his power to advance it in the Christian denomina- 
tion, that the youth among them might be fitted to 
occupy important and useful stations in society. He 
continued to travel on this agency until February, 1841, 
when he resigned it to Elder Tilton, and returned to 
Lowell. Soon after he commenced his labors as pastor 
19 



218 MEMOIR. 

of the second Christian church in that city. The first i 
church had been formed four years, and having be-t 
come quite large, it was thought best to commence a t 
second, and, by the earnest solicitation of many, and 
the request of the pastor of the first church, he set 
about the work. The Hamilton Hall was fitted up 
for them, and on the evening of January 29 the first 
meeting was held. He preached upon the occasion 
from Isa. liv. 2, " Enlarge the place of thy tent, and 
let them stretch forth the curtains of thy habitations ; 
spare not, lengthen thy cords and strengthen thy 
stakes ; for thou shalt break forth on the right hand 
and on the left." He still continued editor of the 
Herald, and contributed to its columns every week. 
The following was written at the close of 1840 : " Alas ! 
how many friends have this year pressed the hand of 
affection for the last time, and departed to distant 
climes, to return no more ! How many have, with 
light heart and gladsome mood, cast off their proud 
bark from its mooring, and to the sailor's joyous song 
hoisted canvas to the breeze, never, never to return ! 
The year 1840 has been one of uncommon blessing 
as it respects temporal and spiritual affairs. What 
wonders has God wrought in reformation ! O how 
vast the company who began the year in sin, and end 
it in the fear of God ! What encouragement has fol- 
lowed and attended the labors of the servants of Christ 
the past year I Many young men have entered the 
gospel field, and put on the panoply of the cross, while 
others have exchanged it for the crown of glory at the 
end of this gospel w^arfare. But do we close the year 
better in heart, better in practice, than we commencc^^ 



MEMOIR. 219 

it ? It should be so. Every precept of the Lord re- 
quires a growth in grace, and that we should abound 
more and more in all goodness. Let us, then, gird up 
the loins of our mind, and struggle up the hill of diffi- 
culty cheerfully. Let us thank God for the past, and 
be resolute for the future. Let us walk softly before 
the Lord, as did Hezekiah when he knew that his days 
were few. O that every minister and every Christian 
may pass the line that divides the present from the 
coming year with solemn awe and devotion to God I 
and as life's taper burns low, may our hopes rise high, 
and be fully realized while founded on the promises 
of God. O Lord, forgive the past, and strengthen for 
the future." 

During the time he labored with the people at Low- 
ell, he travelled very little, but remained with them, vis- 
iting, preaching, and endeavoring to advance the cause 
by every means in his power. He still wrote con- 
stantly for the Herald, and felt the same interest in it 
he had formerly done, though duty seemed now to 
require that he should labor in another and quite dif- 
ferent sphere from the one he had occupied during the 
six years previous. 

About this time the doctrine of Christ's second com- 
ing in the year 1843 was greatly agitating the public 
mind, and, by consent of the editors, and approval of 
the Publishing Association, the columns of the Herald 
were thrown open for its free discussion. In the fall 
of 1839, while Elder Shaw occupied the editorial chair 
at Exeter, his attention had been particularly called 
to this subject, by a course of lectures delivered there 
by Mr. Miller, the founder and father of this doctrine. 



220 



MEMOIR. 



He regarded Mr. Miller as " one of the best of men, 
possessed of an excellent spirit, and a real Christian." 
His theme he considered as one of the most sublime 
that could be imagined, and Mr. M. as a complete 
master of it. He attended these lectures, was much 
interested in them, and gave it as his opinion that 
good resulted from them, since they threw much light 
upon the prophecies — more than any he had ever 
before heard. Yet he could not believe Mr. M. correct 
in all things, but on the contrary his arguments failed 
to prove to him any thing with regard to 1843, and he 
never believed that it was proved by Mr. M. when 
Christ would come. In fact he believed that time to 
be kept from the knowledge of man, and not revealed 
in the Bible. 

He participated in no public discussion upon this 
subject, and did not write much, if any thing, upon it 
until nearly two years after. His first article was pub- 
lished in July, 1841, and was headed, " When will 
Christ come the second time ? " He then expressed 
his opinion freely that no man knew, or could know, 
the time of the second appearing of our Savior. Upon 
this point he said, " I have not been able to find a 
single passage in the New Testament that states when 
Christ will return to this earth. In the absence of 
such proof in the New Testament, I am induced to 
turn to the Old. But there I find not a single passage 
that tells when Christ will come the second time to 
judge the world. Men do not know the time, for we 
have the direct testimony of Christ on this point. As 
the time of Christ's second coming is kept from the 
knowledsre of all men, so also it is not known to the 



MEMOIR. 221 

angels. ^ Of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, 
not the angels in heaven.' (Matt. xxiv. 36. Mark xiii. 32.) 
Then the time was kept so profound a secret that God 
would not intrust his holy angels with it. And shall 
man think to know what God would not reveal to his 
angels ? " He also gave many other testimonies from 
Scripture, such as he deemed sufficient to prove, to all, 
the intentions of the Father that the second coming 
of the Son should not be foreknown by the children 
of men. His next article was upon " The signs of 
Christ's coming," in which he said, " The fact that 
signs precede his coming goes far to prove that the 
time of his coming is not revealed." He expressed 
the fullest faith, in the existence and frequent appear- 
ance of these signs of the coming of the Son of man. 
Yet he equally believed that nearly all these signs had 
often appeared from the death of Christ to that time ; 
hence he adds, " Whoever says these signs have just 
appeared for the first time must be ignorant indeed ; 
and whoever says their appearance now, or of late 
years, proves that Christ will come in or about 1843 
must have forgotten that their appearance in years 
and ages past was then as portentous as now. Hence 
by these signs we cannot know the precise time, but 
they indicate the certainty of the event, and admonish 
us that the time draweth nigh ; and so they always 
have. Therefore whenever we see these signs we are 
admonished that Christ's coming approaches, and 
obliges us to be ready for the event. The same obli- 
gation was imposed upon ages past, and the genera- 
. tions yet to come will be bound to regard such things 
in the same light ; and all are required, while they see 
19* 



222 MEMOIR. 

I 

these signs, to watch and pray, and regard them as 
admonitions from heaven to be also ready, and not to 
say, * My Lord delayeth his coming,' and therefore 
neglect preparation, but to be admonished daily, and 
look up for redemption to draw nigh." The true ex- 
position of the text last quoted he believed to be as 
follows : " The chapter from which this text is taken, 
from verse thirty-six to the end of the chapter, shows 
that the 'faithful servant' is not faithful because he 
knows when his Master will return, nor because he 
believes he will return at a particular time, but his 
Master has commanded him to work, and promised to 
return, but has not told him when. He is only to be 
faithful till he comes, let that time be when it will. 
This he resolves to do, and thus secures the Master's 
approbation. But the ' evil servant ' has the same in- 
formation as the good. He knows his Master is gone, 
and has promised to return ; and he knows what work 
he should do till he returns, but does not know when 
he will return. And as men try to think things as 
they wish them to be, so he works himself up into an 
opinion that his Master will not return under a long 
time, and then begins to smite the servant, and eat 
and drink with the drunken ; but in the midst of his 
wickedness his Master comes and cuts him asunder. 
Hence it appears to have been the * evil servant ' who 
said, * My Lord delayeth his coming.' " 

These words, too often ungenerously charged upon 
many who were living in daily obedience to Christ, 
and who firmly believed in his second coming, were 
not unfrequently repeated as his apparent feelings, 
while speaking and writing against a doctrine he 



MEMOIR. 223 

believed untrue from its beginning, and would finally 
prove the scourge of the church. 

In reply to the articles which he first wrote upon 

jthis subject, five were written by Rev. J. Litch, a 

I Methodist minister of Massachusetts. These were 

j written in a kind spirit, and replied to in the same 

'manner by Elder Shaw. The various arguments 

jused by him then, or at any other time, it would be 

unnecessary and out of place here to state. His mind 

was ever open to conviction, and he was always ready 

to receive knowledge upon this subject, from whatever 

source it might come. There were probably few^who 

investigated it more thoroughly than he, and the re- 

i suit of his researches he published, from time to time, 

in the Herald, and also in a work of sixty pages, 

: printed in 1843. From the beginning to the end of 

the excitement upon this subject, he remained, with 

jmany of his brethren in the ministry, firm at his post. 

!; For those who adopted the opinions of Mr. Miller he 

exercised true Christian charity, knowing there were 

'• many among them who knew not how to avoid the 

weight of his proofs and arguments, though they 

often had many doubts upon the subject. He still 

loved the true gospel of his Master, and labored with- 

i out wavering for its advancement ; feeling always the 

truth that death was near to all, and when that should 

1 come there could be no more preparation for Christ's 

second appearance to judge the world, his constant 

prayer was, that he and all others might feel the force 

of the text, " Be ye also ready, for in such an hour as 

ye think not the Son of man cometh." 



224 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

LEAVES LOWELL. — LABORS IN DURHAM. — VISITS THE CHURCH- 
ES.— TAKES THE PASTORAL CARE OF THE CHRISTIA^ST CHURCH 
I2s FRAls^KLIX, KEW HAMPSHIRE. — HOLDS A MEETIN'G ON 
ILEARSARGE M0U2sTADs. 

Feeling much interest in the success of the acade- 
my at Durham, New Hampshire, and in the Christian 
church at that place, in March, 1842, he took the pas- 
toral charge of the church in Durham. During his 
labors at this place he wrote and published " The Sen- 
timents of the Christians;'^* and although the church 
required much care, and extended over a large cir- 
cuit, he improved every opportunity which was offered 
for doing good. The following article, written in 
the summer of 1842, is truly characteristic of the 
writer : — 

" I MUST WORK WHILE IT IS DAY. 

" The life of man is his day ; death is a long and 
moonless night, wherein no man can work. The 
great ^vork to be performed by our Lord was to be 
done before the night of death ; and this he kept con- 
stantly in view, thereby leaving his followers an ex- 
ample and a lesson that should ever be before their 

* A work which has passed through two editions, and is now, at 
tlie request of friends, appended to this memoir. 



MEMOIR. 225 

eyes, and should continually urge them on in the 
performance of every duty in its season. Considering 
this language of Christ as recorded for our admoni- 
tion, we should view the subject as first presenting a 
work for us all to do. As fellow-heirs, and as bearing 
peculiar relations to all the human family, we all have 
a work on our hands. The ministers of the gospel 
have their appropriate sphere of action, while every 
Christian, however obscure he may be, is bound to 
perform a work in the cause of Christianity which 
should as fully employ his powers as does the work 
of the minister of Christ. A great work for the sal- 
vation of our own souls and for the redemption of 
others is set before us all, while Christ requires all to 
enter into the vineyard and labor. 

" Secondly, there is a day allotted us to do all our 
work in. That day is our natural life. It is a short 
day at the longest, but its duration is to us a matter 
of the greatest uncertainty. But sure we are that it 
will end at death, and then our work must cease. 
Through all the public life of Christ he acted on this 
principle, and improved every opportunity, every mo- 
ment, and every power. Had we a long day, and but 
a half day's work to perform, there would be some 
apparent excuse for neglect and delay ; but it is not 
so. Our life is short, and we have a full day's labor 
to perform. Our Lord improved every day, and the 
whole of every day, and sometimes he rose up to his 
work * a great while before day,' and at other times 
continued all night in prayer, and even performed a 
sea voyage by night to get from one congregation to 
another. What an example of industry and perse- 



226 



MEMOIR. 



verance is this ! How should it stimulate us to im- 
prove every moment to advantage I 

" Thirdly, death, or the end of this life, is a night 
beyond the limits of the period of our labor. "When 
the fatal hour arrives, our work is finished ; and whether 
we have been faithful and wise, or whether we have 
been slothful, we can do no more, for * there is no 
work in the grave whither thou goest' The greatest 
and best, and the least and the worst, alike here lie 
down silent and still. 

" How should these considerations spur us on in 
the service of our God ! How should they impel us 
in the discharge of every duty at the proper time ! 
Work, Christians, work while life lasts. Ministers 
of the word, work. Work while it is day. The 
day is short, the night is near, and the reward of the 
faithful is sure. But woe to the slothful servant." 

He remained at Durham, preaching constantly to 
the church there, until October, when he visited Mas- 
sachusetts, and for a few months preached in New 
Bedford and adjoining towns. In concluding his ac- 
count of this visit, he says, " There is a peculiar joy 
arising from a renewal of long acquaintances, and 
from a view of former united toil. Old soldiers take 
great satisfaction in meeting, long after the battles of 
youth are past. So it is with old soldiers of the cross." 

The latter part of November he left Durham, and 
spent a short time in travelling and visiting the 
churches, attending protracted meetings at Kittery, 
Maine, and Newton, New Hampshire, and preaching 
to destitute churches. 



MEMOIR. 227 

December 17, he visited Franldin, where he re- 
mained four weeks, participating in a glorious revival. 
Of this revival he writes, " During the four weeks I 
was in the midst of this revival I saw not a smile of 
contempt or heard a word of ridicule. All opposition 
seems either to have fallen, or else to have retired into 
a corner. I never before saw the day when it seemed 
as though the people would come to Christ by whole 
congregations ; and I believe the time will come when 
the conviction will be such as to warrant our exertion 
to bring in whole congregations to Christ at the same 
meeting. It is evident that the villages of the Gran- 
ite State never before saw so gracious a day as at 
present. The Lord reigns." During the spring of 
1843 he enjoyed some of those glorious revivals which 
were his delight in the days of his youth, and in the 
same towns where he had journeyed when he first 
started to declare the gospel he saw men and women 
turning to Christ, weeping and praying, and confess- 
ing their sins. At Salisbury, Massachusetts, Hamp- 
ton, North Hampton, Hampton Falls, Newcastle, 
Portsmouth, Greenland, Stratham, Exeter, and Ken- 
sington, he saw the saints of the Lord revived and 
sinners converted. 

In May of this year he was solicited to take the 
pastoral care of the church in Franklin, New Hamp- 
shire. He felt it his duty to accept the proposal made 
by the brethren, and immediately commenced his 
labors with that people. He felt that the church 
needed all his care, and labored statedly there. His 
editorial duties, however, were not neglected. 

In August he held a meeting upon Kearsarge Moun- 



228 MEMOIR. 

tain, a few miles from Franklin, and wrote the fol- 
lowing account of it for the Herald : — 

"a mountain excursion. 

" Agreeably to previous notice, the ascent was made 
on the 29th of August, and a religious meeting held 
on the very pinnacle of ' Old Kearsarge.' Four min- 
isters were present, and a goodly concourse collected 
on the mighty mass of solid and bold granite which 
composes the whole summit. Cheerful songs of praise 
were sung, fervent prayers were offered, and pathetic 
addresses were given, while many tears of joy wet the 
solid mass on which we worshipped. Marked atten- 
tion and a deep interest characterized the services. 

" The morning enveloped the mountain in a dense 
cloud, which gradually moved off, and at noon left the 
top, giving a majestic view of all the surrounding 
country in every direction. On every side we looked 
down upon the farms, buildings, villages, meeting- 
houses, lakes, rivers, and many hills and mountains 
which are spread abroad in every direction throughout 
this whole region. The scenery is grand and sublime 
beyond description. 

" We left our carriages at the last farm-houses, two 
miles from the summit. Thence to the base of the 
mighty mass of bare rock is one mile, through verdant 
pastures, upon an inclined plane, greatly ascending. 
The last mile was over an almost unbroken, rough 
mass of naked granite, towering before us as we 
clambered to the summit, where in a moment we 
were relieved from the toil, and filled with the majesty 
of the place and the extensive view of nature that 
broke upon our vision in every direction. 



MEMOIR. 229 

■ " Here the mind could instinctively rove over the 
mountain scenes and transactions of the Bible, and 
call up the displays of God's wisdom, power, and 
mercy upon the elevations of the Asiatic regions. 
These, when placed side by side with the towering 
heights and extended chains upon the globe, carried up 
the mind to that God whose wonders are displayed in 
his magnificent works, both of nature and of grace. 

" Although the journey was wearisome to the flesh, 
both in the ascent and descent, yet, being conducted 
on strictly temperance and religious principles, it was 
truly satisfactory and invigorating, both to body and 
mind." 

20 



230 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

ATTENDS THE ROCKINGHAM AND MERRIMACK CONFERENCE.— 
EXTRACTS.— PREACHES AT THE DEDICATION OF A CHAPEL 
AT BOSCAWEN, NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

In September he attended the Rockingham and Mer- 
rimack Conferences. Several preachers and churches 
were added to the Merrimack Conference during 
this session, and his heart was cheered by the deep 
interest which was manifested in whatever related to 
the good of the cause. As he looked about over 
the gospel field, he was often led to regret that the 
number of faithful laborers was diminishing ; and for 
the advancement of Christ's kingdom he knew there 
was great need of many more who would be willing 
to work faithfully for God. October 5, he expressed 
his feelings upon this point in an article for the Her- 
ald, in which he asks the question, — 

"WHERE ARE THE SHEPHERDS? 

" Are not many of them leaving and omitting al- 
most every subject except the right one — the absorb- 
ing one with them ? No matter what that one is, be 
it ever so true and ever so important. Paul did not 
dwell continually on any one point of doctrine, to the 
neglect of others ; neither does any man who is an 
extensively useful minister. The expanding, free, and 
growing mind takes in a vast variety of Bible subjects, 



MEMOIR. 231 

and he spreads them out before the people. Thus he 
grows, and his views extend, till he becomes a man 
in the gospel. But he who confines his thought and 
his teaching to the various topics connected with one 
particular subject, whoever he may be, his mind will 
narrow down, and he will soon become as inefficient 
on all other subjects as we feel ourselves to be after 
having omitted preaching altogether for several months. 
I have known good preachers, with fruitful minds, to 
well nigh ruin their usefulness by concentrating all 
their energies upon one darling subject, to the neglect 
of all others. If the inquiry go forth at this time, 
* Where are the shepherds ? ' the true answer is, 
many of them, at the present time, are pursuing this 
very course. They are all wrought up on one partic- 
ular, favorite subject, and are neglecting the vast vari- 
ety of the gospel to dwell upon that. Some such 
have already come to themselves, and are now griev- 
ing that this very course has weakened them, and dis- 
qualified them to perform the whole work of a gospel 
minister as they used to do, when they suffered their 
minds to dwell, and their tongues to speak upon the 
extensive and wide-spread field of the gospel, in all 
its parts and principles. Well, let this pass. 

" Where are the shepherds ? Why, some of them 
are so grasping and anxious to acquire the world, that 
they find neither time to read much nor to preach 
much ; therefore, when they do preach, it neither sat- 
isfies themselves nor their hearers. I hope this class 
is not large, but feel satisfied that if there is a man on 
earth who ought to be free from the spirit of worldli- 
ness, it is the gospel preacher. Then let this also pass. 



232 MEMOIR. 

"Where are the shepherds? Why, while all feel 
that they ought to live themselves on the face of the 
earth, many, from necessity, are compelled to let the 
weaker and poorer portions of the field go unculti- 
vated, because no plan is adopted to sustain them 
there. Many have tried to travel and feed those 
hungry souls, and have broken down under the pres- 
sure of want ; and now a travelling preacher is about 
as scarce as ice in August. 

" Where are the shepherds ? Where are the young 
men just entering the field ? Alas for the answers in 
some quarters ! Several conferences have received a 
number of such this year ; but I have attended one 
large conference where not one single young preacher 
was offered or received ; and I believe there is but one 
unordained preacher in that conference, and he is 
principally engaged in other labors for the cause, and 
preaches but little. 

" At this rate, where will the shepherds be in that 
conference, when death and emigration have done the 
work of a few more years ? There is much impor- 
tance to be attached to this last question, in connec- 
tion with the question that heads this article. K 
young men are not sought out and brought forward, 
and encouraged both by preachers and churches, 
whUe they are yet children in the gospel, how can the 
field be supplied with men in the gospel, since all 
men were once children — apply it as you may ? K 
the church can raise up none, where will be the shep- 
herds soon ? If years pass, and no young men are 
thrust out to preach the gospel, it is an alarming cir- 
cumstance, and should lead all to look for the cause. 



MEMOIR. 233 

" Where are the shepherds ? Why, here they ap- 
pear in hosts at their posts, filling their several stations 
with honor and advantage to the holy cause. Here 
they have stood and braved many a storm, and here 
they intend to stand as the faithful pastors of the 
churches, and the sentinels of Zion. Though others 
follow the cry, ' Lo, here ! Lo, there ! Lo, he is in the 
I secret chamber I Lo, he is in the wilderness ! ' they 
' heed it not, but keep about their proper work. While 
others leave the churches shepherdless, they stand by 
them, and feed the sheep and lambs of Christ. While 
others forsake their brethren, they are always in their 
places at the yearly feast of the conference. They 
are firm and unmoved amid the storms and dashing 
waves, and are the men on whom Zion leans in trials, 
and with whom she shares in the day of prosperity. 
These are the men who, we trust, will present their 
flocks at last, and say, ' These are the children thou 
hast given me.' 

" Where are the shepherds who bore the heat of 
the day ? Alas ! the eyes of many are closed forever. 
The music of their voices we shall hear no more on 
earth. They no more greet us with a smile — no 
more they weep over perishing sinners. We trust 
they have found their reward. Soon, we who live 
must follow ; and when the living inquire, * Where 
are the shepherds ? ' the interrogated will turn his eyes 
to heaven, and answer, ' God, in his word, has marked 
our course, and says to such as pursue it. When the 
chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown 
of glory that fadeth not away.' " 
20* 



\ 



234 MEMOIR. 

About the same time, he wrote the following : — 

" THE FATHERS, WHERE ARE THEY ? 

" The above question was penned with reference to j 
previous removal by death of the aged members and 
officers of the Jewish community. Those who had 
long taken the lead in the political and religious 
affairs of the nation had been called away by death, 
and others had taken their places and stations in that 
church and nation. < 

" While surveying the Christian connection, and 
comparing the present with thirty-five years ago, 1 1 
find just ground for the same exclamation. Very few ^ 
remain who then stood upon the walls of Zion. Here . 
and there is one, with wrinkled brow and frosted hair, i 
who then battled the enemy, full of vigor, clad j 
from head to foot in the gospel panoply. But the 
most are gone, and those who still remain are Hear- 
ing the passage that will give them egress ; and the 
whole burden of the cause will press upon those who 
are now in comparative youth. The reflection raises 
in the veteran's mind a thousand anxious thoughts, 
and much solicitude. Oft, when the ripening warrior 
of the cross thinks of his departure, the question 
arises in his mind, ' In what state will the fathers 
leave the church ? ' * Will they leave it in a prosper- 
ous state, with a strong probability that the churches 
will grow in grace, in numbers, and extent? Will 
they leave it with a ministry humble, holy, united, 
and intellectual ? Will they leave it with pure doc- 
trine, a strict discipline, a united and godly member- 
ship ? Will they leave it with those institutions in 



MEMOIR. 235 

[successful operation which will enlarge its borders, 
jelevate its ministry, render its members enlightened, 
[and diffuse spirituality, activity, unity, piety, and 
(Istrength through the whole body ? 
[ " Or when the fathers sleep, will the churches de- 
ligenerate, and the ministry retrograde, and, being left 
((Without system, and with little intelligence and less 
lunion, with piety decreased and schisms distract, till, 
ffent in fragments, the fabric shall totter to the ground ? 
j " As a father about to die feels deeply anxious for 
fjthe future welfare of his family, so the aged minister 
ilfeels for the future prosperity of the people of God, 
with whom he has long been associated, and for 
'whom he has labored long and hard, both day and 
Inight. To the heart of such, every indication of ad- 
jivancement, improvement, increased unity, piety, intel- 
i'ligence, stability, and strength in the ministry or 
|the churches, produces a throb of holy joy, and a 
(greater willingness to leave the field — ' to depart 
land be with Christ, which is far better.' But, on the 
I'icontrary, when he has cause to apprehend that sad 
land accumulated evils will fall upon the church, as a 
natural and certain consequence of departure from 
the pure faith of the gospel, neglecting those rules of 
order and improvement which secure prosperity, and 
instead of holding fast a gospel and apostolic mis- 
teionary spirit, become sordid and selfish, every one 
looking for his gain from his own quarter, instead of 
possessing and acting out that liberal, that benevolent 
spirit of Christ that seeks the good of others, — I say, 
when the old minister thinks of this, it fills his heart 
with grief, pain, and deep anxiety. 



236 MEMOIR. 

" Let the churches know and feel that they will soon I 
exclaim, ' The fathers, where are they?' The young i 
preachers will soon be left with the care of all the 
churches upon them. Then will they look at their 
empty seats, and cry out, * The fathers, where are they ? ' 
Let the churches, let the young preachers, now heed 
the counsel of the aged, and, so far as they follow j 
Christ, mark their example, remembering that soon \ 
their warning voices and friendly counsels will cease i 
forever." ' 

On Thursday, October 12, he preached the dedica- 
tion sermon of a chapel at Boscawen, which had been 
recently built by the people of that place, to be used 
three quarters of the time by the Christian society, 
and one quarter by the Baptists and Congregational- 
ists. Ministers of the three denominations united in 
the services, each taking a part. 

He continued to labor statedly with the people in 
Franldin, among whom he had many friends, endeared 
to him by the ties of a lasting friendship and Christian 
fellowship. Several were from time to time united 
with the people of God. While he presented to the 
flock of his charge the words of life, he had the satisfac- 
tion of knowing there were many faithful and true to 
their profession, who were ready to stay up the hands 
of their minister, and help him with their prayers. 

On the 11th of November, leaving the care of the 
church with Elder J. S. White, he took a journey to 
Exeter, where he attended a meeting of the Publishing 
Association, and afterwards visited Durham, Ports- 
mouth, and several towns in Maine and Massachu- 



MEMOIR. 237 

setts. Some of the churches he found still suffering 
from the effects of that fanaticism which had so lately 
swept over the land, destroying peace among various 
denominations; but he expressed a hope that they 
would " yet come out of the fire purified, and walk in 
the old paths, even the good way." " Finally," he adds, 
" the crisis is past, and the churches and preachers are 
looking for a return of health and peace, unity and 
revival. Now is the period that calls for effort to raise 
up the desponding spirits of Zion, and labor for the 
work of God." 

November 30, he returned to Franklin, where he 
continued his pastoral duties until January, 1845. 



238 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

LEAVES FRANKLIN.— TAKES THE PASTORAL CARE OF THE 
FRANKLIN STREET CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN FALL RIVER. — IS 
CHOSEN TRAVELLING AGENT FOR THE MISSIONARY SOCIE- 
TY.— VISITS DIFFERENT PARTS OF NEW ENGLAND.— AGAI!n 
RETURNS TO THE HERALD OFFICE. 

Heceiving a call from the church at Fall River to 
become their pastor, he concluded to leave Franklin, 
and go to that place. He writes as follows ; — 

" THE PARTING SCENE. 

" On the third Sabbath in January, 1845, the last 
Sabbath meeting was enjoyed by me with the Christian 
church in Franklin, New Hampshire. I had been with 
that people nearly two years, and, as soldiers who fight 
side by side become strongly attached to each other, so 
had our union increased with every succeeding trial, and 
with every victory won. Though I had for some time 
spoken decidedly of a removal from the place soon, 
still, when the real fact of my engagement to leave 
immediately was announced, and thus the strength of 
the united cord was tried, proof arose within my agi- 
tated breast, and shone in the glistening tears of 
weeping eyes on every side, that the strength of that 
cord exceeded our expectation. When going from 
house to house to leave the parting word, and when 
receiving the last call of friends, from whom I should 



MEMOIR. 239 

soon be parted, the agitated feelings, finding no lan- 
guage to express them, or no power to utter that lan- 
guage, gave vent in tears and half-expressed sentences 
of regret and blessings wished. 

" On the Sabbath above named, we sat down to- 
gether for the last time at a special communion sea- 
son, agreed upon for the occasion. It was delightful, 
yet deeply affecting. Feelings approaching to agony, 
yet mingled with joyful hope of a holy communion 
above, here were revealed, either by the fast-falling 
tears, or by the utterance which many gave in their 
solemn testimonies on that memorable occasion. 

" At the close, I tendered to the church my resigna- 
tion of the pastoral charge, and received from them 
their acceptance, with a dismission and commenda- 
tion. My labors with that church were commenced 
under many discouraging and unfavorable circum- 
stances, but I leave them with greatly increased evi- 
dence that truth and faithfulness will win its way to 
the pious heart, and gradually gain an ascendency 
over every obstacle. 

" It was delightful to see every member present at 
the last communion, at the request of the retiring pas- 
tor and of the committee, and vote to send for a man 
to enter this vacant field. Union in the choice of a 
successor, such union as was here manifested, will 
gladden the heart of him who now retires, and will 
serve to preserve and increase the strength of the 
body. Blessings divine attend this church and the 
labors of him whose lot it shall be to take the charge 
I have just resigned." 



240 MEMOIR. 

The church of his charge at Fall River consisted of i 
from three to four hundred members, who required to 
be often visited. His pastoral duties, though arduous, 
were faithfully and cheerfully performed, and he spent 
with that people many pleasant seasons of conference i 
and prayer. He preached to them the truth as the 
Father in his word had given it to him ; and, although 
the state of religious feeling was low at this time, he 
failed not to declare to them the whole counsel of God, 
looking to the future for the fruit to appear, and trust- 
ing to the Master for whom he labored for his reward. 

On the subject of missions Elder Shaw had, for ^ 
some time, felt a deep interest, and had written much 
to prepare the mind of the Christian connection for ' 
action upon it. At the conference, holden at Durham, i 
in June, a society, which had been formed some years ^ 
before, was reorganized, its constitution remodelled, •' 
and the way opened for the extension of the gospel ^ 
among the poor and destitute churches. 

On the 1st and 2d of July he attended a missionary ' 
meeting at Fall River, Massachusetts. Of this meet- 
ing he says, " The attendance was full, and the hearts 
of all present appeared impressed with the truth that 
missionary laborers- must be sustained mainly by the 
contributions of those who do not expect to share in 
their labors." He was associated with Elder Harvey 
SuUings as a committee to prepare a circular to the 
churches, which was faithfully attended to. 

On the 4th of November, a New England Christian 
Convention was held at Lynn, at which time a New 
England Missionary Society was organized, and the 
following resolve passed : — 



MEMOIR. 241 

" Resolved^ That Elder E. Shaw be requested to 
become the agent of this society." 

He accepted this appointment with a desire of 
rendering permanent this society, and at the expira- 
tion of his engagement with the church in Fall River, 
he commenced upon the labors of that office. On the 
I evening that closed the year 1845, he visited Assonet, 
I Massachusetts, where he spoke on the subject of mis- 
! sions. The congregation was small, but composed 
I of some of the most influential of the place, who ex- 
I pressed a wish to form a society. The plan was 
j adopted, and a society immediately organized. 
j January 1, 1846, he lectured at Steep Brook, where 

I the subject was encouraged by the minister, and a col- 
; lection taken up. Thus the year was well commenced, 
' and he continued his travels, lecturing every evening, 

laying before the people the object of his visit, and 
! soliciting their cooperation in the important cause. 
' Visited Swanzey, North Dighton, Haverhill, Salisbury, 
j and Newburyport in Massachusetts, Exeter and Ports- 
mouth in New Hampshire, and Kittery in Maine, re- 
ceiving large public collections in many places, and 
the names of many who wished to become members 
' of the missionary society, and aid it as far as then* 
means would permit. Several churches immediately 
j commenced collecting funds, that their ministers might 
become life members of the society ; and he writes as 
i follows of the first few days of his travels : " The agent 
is hailed in all quarters with gladness and joy, and the 

II people are ready to take hold, heart and hand, in the 
' work. I never before presented any subject that was 

listened to with more interest, or that appeared to 
21 



242 MEMOIR. ' 

strike the public mind as being more rational and 
scriptural. We have only to go forward. We shall 
soon put men into the field, and trust that the fruit 
will be unto holiness, and the end everlasting life." 
January 20, he proceeded north, and lectured at Fish- 
erville, Andover, Sanbornton, Franklin, &c. Of these 
visits he says, " My tour in this quarter has been as 
successful as circumstances would warrant, it being 
an inclement season of the year. Notwithstanding 
some excuse their neglect to contribute for missions, 
by pleading their want of strength to sustain their 
own institutions, still many are satisfied their con- 
tributing for this and other benevolent objects so 
increases the liberality of the people, that it will 
rather aid than hinder their meeting their own society 
expenses. Besides this, a judicious lecturer on the 
subject sets the utility, benevolence, and reasonable- 
ness of Christian missions in so clear a light, that 
even men of no religious profession are pleased with 
it, and are inclined to contribute." 

January 29, he met the board of directors at Bos- 
ton. All appeared encouraged, and the report of the 
treasurer and that of the agent showed a greater and 
more general interest in the cause than was antici- 
pated. Arrangements were made to send a mission- 
ary west, the following spring, and to aid some of the 
feebler New England churches. The church in Bos- 
ton, under the pastoral care of Elder E. Edmunds, 
formed a missionary society, which subscribed three 
hundred dollars for that year, and bid fair to be an 
efficient auxiliary in this good work. From this city, 
he proceeded to the southern part of Massachusetts, 



MEMOIR. 243 

where he visited Fall River, New Bedford, Dartmouth, 
and other towns ; thence he proceeded to Rhode Isl- 
and, and presented the merits of the cause at Adams- 
ville, Bristol, Portsmouth, Westerly, and Providence. 
" From this place," he writes, " I made my way east- 
ward, and rejoice that in many places the cause of 
religion is rising, and the spirit of missions is every 
where gaining ground. The people have only to open 
their eyes upon the subject to see that it is according 
to the gospel, and, indeed, was a component part of 
the religion of the ancients." In this section, he 
spent the month of February. The first Sabbath in 
March he was in Manchester, New Hampshire, where 
he found a missionary society organized, and his work 
accomplished to some extent ; yet they were glad to 
receive the visit and labors of the agent, and contrib- 
uted liberally for the benefit of the cause. The day 
following he met the executive committee of the Pub- 
lishing Association at Exeter. The deliberations of 
this committee resulting in his appointment to take 
charge of the Christian Herald, he closed his labors 
as agent for the missionary society, and after an 
absence of five years from the office, again resumed 
the responsibility of publishing agent and resident 
editor. He continued to perform the labor devolving 
upon him, w^hile acting in this capacity, until the last 
of June. His health was extremely feeble, and the 
labors of the office, with the care and confinement 
unavoidably attendant, very much affected him. It 
became his own conviction, and the opinion of his 
friends, that he could never recover his health unless 
he left the office, at least for a time, took more exer- 



244 



MEMOIR. 



cise, liberated his mind from so much anxiety, and 
attended to such means as were adapted to relieve 
and aid in the removal of pulmonary complaints. He 
yielded to this counsel, and, having procured the 
labors of the former publishing agent, he left the 
office, with the intention of bestowing whatever labor 
he should be able upon the missionary cause and the 
interest of the Herald. As far as his health and 
strength would permit, these objects, both in public 
and private, received his attention. The first Sabbath 
in July he spent in New Bedford, Massachusetts. 
During a recent revival at the Bethel, between twenty 
and thirty seamen had been converted under the 
labors of Elder Moses How, and he enjoyed a refresh- 
ing season in that place. The week following, in 
company with his wife and daughter, he went to 
New Hampshire, with the intention of spending sev- 
eral weeks in Andover and other towns in that healthy 
and rural region, that he might enjoy the luxury of 
rest, and, if possible, gain his' former strength and 
physical energy. In August, his health improving, he 
commenced travelling — visited the churches at Wash- 
ington, Walpole, Westmoreland, Springfield, and oth- 
er towns in that part of the state. He then returned 
to the sea-shore, visiting Northampton, Rye, and 
other places, where he found many of the people but 
little enlightened upon the subject of missions ; and 
he labored among them a short time, with good effect. 
Finding the sphere of action in which he was then 
employed more favorable to his health than the seden- 
tary situation he occupied while publishing the Her- 
ald, at Exeter, he tendered his resignation as agent 



MEMOIR. 245 

and treasurer, which was accepted by the executive 
committee. 

Early in September he commenced a tour into 
Maine, where he travelled until the 22d. During this 
time he lectured upon the subject of missions, en- 
deavoring to awaken new interest in the minds of all, 
and increase, as much as possible, the funds of the 
society by which he was employed, and in that way 
advance a cause which he deemed the foundation of 
much permanent good. Upon his return from the 
eastern part of this state, he spent a Sabbath with the 
friends in Portland, and proceeded to Exeter, New 
Hampshire. 

October 1, he left that place to attend a convention 
to be holden at Union Mills, New York, on the 7th. 
Arriving at Albany on the 2d, he proceeded north to 
Whitehall, at the south end of Lake Champlain. 
Here he remained over the Sabbath to visit his 
daughter, and on Monday sailed up the lake to 
Ticonderoga, upon its western shore, where he spent 
the day visiting the old fort and various other places 
made interesting to him by their connection with his- 
tory, in which he had always taken much interest, 
and returned in season to take the evening boat to 
Troy, pn his way to Union Mills. The convention at 
that place met on Wednesday, and continued its ses- 
sion until Friday afternoon. He found it pleasant to 
meet old friends and tried veterans of the cross from 
various regions, some of whom had long stood upon 
the walls of Zion, and had labored and suffered much 
for the cause. The business of the conference was 
transacted with as much harmony and respect for the 
21* 



246 



MEMOIR 



feelings, rights, ,and privileges of all, as he had ever 
witnessed in any meeting of the kind, and it was 
with heartfelt joy that he united with his brethren in 
singing,-— 

" From whence does this union arise ? " 

Tears of sympathy flowed freely as he joined with * 
them in singing, at the close, — 

" Pilgrims, with pleasure let us part, " — 

and the utterance of some was choked while attempt- 
ing to express the feelings of their hearts. This was 
especially true of some of the older ones, who remem- 
bered the wars of their youth, when they fought the 
Lord's battles together in the new regions of that 
state, nearly thirty years before. There was preaching 
every evening, and songs and prayers opened and 
closed each session. 

The 11th and 12th, he attended a meeting at Gal- 
way, and from thence proceeded to Fall River, Mas- 
sachusetts. Having attended the meeting of the 
Publishing Association at Exeter, New Hampshire, 
on the 10th of November, and the meeting of the 
board of directors of the missionary society at Bos- 
ton, on the 17th, he proceeded on a tour through 
Connecticut, which he had for some time contem- 
plated. His first visit was at Killingly ; but a heavy 
rain preventing a public meeting, a prayer meeting 
only was enjoyed. Appointed a meeting to attend 
upon his return, and went on to Hampton. Here he 
found spiritual religion low, and prayer meetings and 
communions in the church too much neglected. In 



MEMOIR. 247 

this place he had many hearers, both during the 
day and evening, and the missionary cause found 
(-favor among the people. 

At Lebanon he found the church in a low state, but 
many were ready to plead and pray for the Holy Spir- 
it's influence and for gospel order. Through their in- 
fluence a missionary society had already been com- 
menced, and some progress made ; but for want of 
having the subject publicly and repeatedly pressed 
upon their attention, great indifference prevailed. Of 
his visit there he thus writes : " I lodged at the house 
which was formerly the residence of one of the sign- 
ers of the Declaration of Independence, and slept in 
the same chamber where General Washington once 
slept while the French army lay encamped within a 
few rods of this house." November 27, he went to 
Foster, Rhode Island. Here he had a specimen of 
the power of habit in hearing the missionary cause 
praised by a man of wealth, who appeared to think 
he did nobly when he contributed a fourpence for this 
great object — all he felt able to do, because he had 
never been in the habit of giving. At Rockland Vil- 
lage, Rhode Island, he also held a meeting, and as he 
presented the claims of the missionary cause, many 
wept ; but when the contribution was taken, it proved 
that they knew little about giving for any benevolent 
object. In the evening, two young females gave him 
more than all the congregation had given at the pub- 
lic collection, though some of them were wealthy per- 
sons, and many of the members of the church were in 
good circumstances. His conclusion was, that these 
young females had lived where they had been taught 



248 



M E M O I R . 



Christianity theoretically, experimentally, and prac- 
tically. 

On Monday, the last day of autumn, he again 
returned to Fall River. The month of December he 
spent visiting various places in Massachusetts and 
Maine, lecturing, soliciting contributions, .and collect- 
ing the annual payments into the funds of the mis- 
sionary society. 

He commenced the year 1847 by visiting Salisbury, 
Massachusetts, and presenting his favorite subject. 
The following Sabbath he spent at Haverhill, where 
he found the prospects of the church, with which 
Elder Morrison was then laboring, were flattering, and 
the amount paid for the cause he advocated was truly 
encouraging. 

January 6, he entered New. Hampshire again, and 
stopped first at Fisherville, where he was well satis- 
fied with the hearing they gave him and the liberal 
contributions he received. January 7, arrived at 
Franklin. 8th, met Elder William H. Nason, who 
had come on a visit to the Chapel Church, and joined 
him in a meeting of worship, which was refreshing. 
Sunday, the 10th, he presented the missionary subject 
at the chapel, which was listened to with the same 
interest as the year before. A liberal sum was con- 
tributed, and he felt convinced that the friends were 
beginning to understand that they who give to the 
poor lend to the Lord. During that week he visited 
Andover, where the friends contributed nearly twice as 
much as the year before ; also at Salisbury and West 
Boscawen. At the latter place they had contributed 
for the object a few months previous, and he did not 



MEMOIR. 249 

ask for their liberality ; however, several proved them- 
selves interested in the cause by becoming members 
of the parent society, and others contributed to make 
their minister a life member. Sunday, the 17th, he 
spent with his old congregation at Franklin. Here 
I he felt at home ; for a Sabbath spent among his old 
I friends occasionally was to him refreshing. In that 
town, as in every place in that quarter, he found the 
missionary interest much increased, and the collections 
I exceeded the year before. Having finished his work 
I in New Hampshire, he proceeded to several places in 
1 Massachusetts. At Newburyport he found a good 
I state of things in the church. The appearance of 
j union and united labor, with a general solemnity 
I among the people, seemed to indicate a glorious re- 
I vival. At Manchester, Massachusetts, he spoke to a 
large and listening congregation. The young but 
flourishing society had contributed liberally to the 
funds of the missionary society, and commenced well 
upon the second year. January 25, he returned to 
Fall River, after an absence of about six weeks, and 
having experienced the mercy of the Lord in great 
richness and abundance. 



250 



]M E M O 1 R . 



CHAPTER XXIX. 



IIETURNS TO THE HERALD OFFICE. — AGAIN LABORS AS 
MISSIONARY AGENT. 



In April, 1847, it was decided to remove the Chris- 
tian Herald from Exeter, New Hampshire, to New- 
buryport, Massachusetts, and Elder Shaw was solicit- 
ed to again become resident editor. This, after taking 
time for consideration, he consented to do, and re- 
moved his family to Newburyport, with the intention 
of remaining there. A few months' application to _ 
the duties of this office, however, convinced him that 
his health was not equal to the task he had under- ; 
taken. His cough became more violent, and he felt, '' 
if he labored at all in the vineyard of the Lord, it 
must, for a season at least, be in some other capacity. ' 
He felt, also, that the missionary society needed his ' 
labors, and on the 1st of the next September he again 
entered upon his duties as agent for that society, 
and commenced travelling in the northern part of 
New England. His first visits were made at Deer- 
field, Gilmanton, Franklin, Andover, and other towns 
in New Hampshire, where he found the missionary i 
cause still remembered, and many willing to give sub- 
stantial tokens of their interest in it. On the evening 
of the 3d he crossed the Connecticut River, and com- 
menced threading the valleys and crossing the hills 



MEMOIR. 251 

of Vermont. The Sabbath following he spent at 
Woodstock, then proceeded to Shrewsbury, West 
Randolph, Strafford, and other places, where his mes- 
sage was well received, and responded to in a Chris- 
tian manner. On his way to the northerly part of the 
state he crossed the Connecticut River at Orford, and 
held a meeting with the friends at Piermont, New 
Hampshire. Of the following day he writes thus : 
" On the 11th, recrossed the river at Bradford, and 
spent two hours in the most pleasant manner with an 
old man who once was the settled minister of my na- 
tive town, who was there located the year I was born, 
and sprinkled me when an infant. I had for many 
years attended on his ministry, and the year I entered 
the ministry he left it, came to this place, purchased a 
farm, and has not preached for thirty-five years. He 
is now eighty-three years of age, and I had not seen 
him for thirty-four years. When he learnt who I was, 
he shook me with both hands to my heart's content. 
He is spending the evening of life reading the Scrip- 
tures and in private devotion. It was refreshing to 
bow with him in prayer, while the old man knelt by 
my side." 

Here Elder Shaw spent the Sabbath. Tuesday, 
September 14, he proceeded to the mountain's height, 
and descending to the western side, visited several 
towns on the branches of Onion River. September 
17, returned by a northern route to Calais, and at- 
tended a general meeting on Saturday and Sunday. 
Several ministers were present, and the meeting was 
one of interest and profit. Sabbath afternoon he pre- 
sented the missionary subject, which he was told was 



252 



MEMOIR. 



the first missionary discourse delivered in that town 
by any denomination. From here he proceeded to 
Cabot, Marshfield, and other towns, and on the 22d 
left the state and returned to his family. 

On the 1st day of October he again left Newbury- 
port, to take his second journey through the State of 
Maine ; arrived in Bangor the day following, where 
he was met by Elder Pitcher, with a list of his ap- 
pointments for every day, including three Sabbaths. 
The same day he proceeded to Levant, and spent the 
Sabbath with the church in that place. Monday he 
proceeded through Corinth and Exeter to Newport, 
from thence to Stetson, and on the 7th went to North 
Dixmont. Here he found a small church, which had 
been formed but a few years, but the people manifest- 
ed much interest on the subject he presented to them, 
and contributed as they were able. At Hampden, 
the Sabbath following, the concourse was large and 
the attention profound. Some said, " We thought it 
would be a cold story, but there is life in it." Many 
w^ept in the congregation that day, friends to the mis- 
sionary cause w^ere much increased in number, and 
the collection was double the amount expected. Mon- 
day, the 15th, he spoke at Munroe on this subject, 
and the interest of the people was plainly manifest. 
He then proceeded to Albion, Troy, and Palmyra. 
Of his meeting at the latter place he thus writes : 
" At Palmyra there were several ministers present, 
two of whom were Methodists ; but the harmony was 
complete, and all were co-workers without a jar. It 
looked like Christianity to see a Methodist minister 
of prominent standing and commanding talent con- 



MEMOIR. 253 

tribute freely to the funds of a Christian Missionary 
Society. A few days since, a public speaker of 
another denomination cast in two dollars at one of 
my lectures. So our engaging in this enterprise is 
likely to gain us the sympathy, union, and cooperation 
of other denominations — a result which we never an- 
ticipated. Our Palmyra meeting was a weeping 
time, and resulted in as good a collection as was ex- 
pected; and. I had confidence to tell them that the 
meeting would be worth to them and the cause the 
full amount of whatever they might contribute." 

Tuesday, the 16th, he lectured at Skowhegan, and 
the 17th at North Fairfield. He then proceeded to 
Readfield, lectured there, and went on to Winthrop 
and Monmouth. The next day he reached Portland, 
and spent the Sabbath 'with the church in that city. 
There he closed the labors of that tour, which ex- 
tended over five hundred miles, and returned again to 
Newburyport, convinced that the interest awakened 
in the missionary cause could easily be kept up and 
greatly increased, if the ministry took a deeper interest 
in it themselves, and carried it forward in a zealous 
and systematic manner. 

November 9, he again left home to labor for the 
cause in Massachusetts. His first lecture was given 
at Salem; he then proceeded to Manchester, and the 
day following to Mansfield, where he also presented 
the subject of missions, and received much encourage- 
ment. From here he proceeded south, visiting North 
Dighton, Taunton, New Bedford, Somerset, and Swan- 
zey, lecturing in these places, and receiving a hearty 
welcome from the people, who were willing to do all 
22 



254 MEMOIR. 

they could to advance the cause for which he so faith- 
fully labored. 

On the 18th he went to Bristol, Rhode Island, and 
the next day to Fall River, Massachusetts, where he 
preached, on the Sabbath, at the Pearl Street meeting- 
house, and received a liberal contribution. 

Tuesday, the 23d, he lectured at Lynn, and on the 
24th returned to Newbury port to spend Thanksgiving 
with his family. Friday, the 28th, he again set out 
upon a short tour into New Hampshire, visited 
Fisherville, Franklin, and West Boscawen, met with 
his usual good success in that section, and on Tues- 
day, the 30th, closed his missionary labors for a 
time, and again returned to the Herald office. He 
closes his account of this series of tours with the fol- 
lowing : — 

" When I consider the object, with the result that 
follows, both in providing means to sustain missiona- 
ries at the present time, and in elevating the views 
and feelings of our people upon this subject, I feel 
that a more useful sphere has not been occupied by 
me for a long time. It is laborious and sacrificing, 
but this work must be done ; it is the life of the church, 
and the Heaven-appointed method of sending the 
gospel to the ends of the earth. If we would reap we 
must sow. ' He which soweth sparingly shall reap 
also sparingly ; and he which soweth bountifully, shall 
reap also bountifully.' ^ There is that scattereth and 
yet increaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more than 
is meet, but it tendeth to poverty.' 

" If I never more visit the hundreds I have met with 
during the last two years, I shall hold these seasons 



iNI E M O I R . 255 

in precious remembrance till death. God bless the 
missionary cause." 

The cheerful zeal with which he engaged in what- 
ever he considered it duty to devote his time and 
attention to, and the pleasure with which he again 
commenced upon the editor's task, will be clearly 
seen by the following article, written upon his 

" RETURN TO THE CHAIR. 

" December 1 finds me once more at the sanctum, 
looking around for pen, ink, paper, and exchanges; 
that same old arm-chair of '35, and the same desk on 
which many an article has seen the first dawn of ex- 
istence. There the compositors put in 'form' the 
fruit of hard thinking and deep research, while oft 
and anon the old sound returns, ' More copy, sir.' 
Now the proof is ready ; must be read forthwith. 
Oot a second proof ; the revise now ; an error over- 
looked, or new ones caused when correcting, will 
make correspondents talk nonsense. Next comes the 
solid work of getting off the paper. But before a 
stroke at this is struck, that well-known voice enters 
the door again — ' Copy for the outside, sir.' Thus the 
round, the weekly routine begins, again, after a respite 
of three months, if travelling sixteen hundred and fifty 
miles, and delivering eighty public addresses in that 
time, can be called a respite. But, after all, this is 
home, a pleasant home ; here rusting out, instead of 
wearing out, will never wind up life's drama. Here 
•converse with thousands may be held, and the work- 
ing man feels that from a central point he can impart 
blessings to thousands." 



256 MEMOIR. 

The following six months he spent principally in the 
office at Newburyport, preaching on the Sabbath to 
the different churches in the vicinity, who needed his 
aid. Though his labors were arduous, and his health 
was beginning to suffer, as the result of his unceasing 
exertion, he was still greatly prospered in all his de- 
sires to promote the advancement of good, relying j 
still upon that arm which had never failed to sustain 
him. The following article from his own pen will 
show what he considered the secret of success, both , 
with individuals and with the church. 

" HOW CAN WE BE SUCCESSFUL ? 

" K we have ever been successful and prosperous, 
we know how it was then, and may know that the 
way we then prospered is the way to be successful 
now. And how was it ? how should it now be ? 

" 1. Would we prosper in the things of God we 
must be humble. Humility cares not for scoffs, and 
will not court applause. Its possessor is too low to 
be hit or hurt by reproaches, and too high to stoop to 
the fawning of the hypocrite. When humility char- 
acterizes preacher and people they must be successful. 

" 2. Unit?/ and sympathy always attend the success- 
ful. See that church united among themselves, united 
with their pastor, united in labor, in sacrifice, in spirit, 
in object, in expectation ! ' That people must have 
success. 

" 3. Labor. Well-directed and constant labor, united 
and humble labor, cannot fail to secure success. To* 
expect religious prosperity in idleness is as inconsist- 
ent as to suppose the earth will yield its fruit without 



MEMOIR. 257 

cultivation. Prosperity attends no church, no people, 
no minister, unless labor, faithful labor, is performed 
and persisted in. 

" 4. Constancy. An inflexible firmness must charac- 
terize those who wish or expect to prosper. The 
vacillating, the unstable, the double-minded, will never 
meet with permanent prosperity. At one time they 
may appear to soar to the very pinnacle of prosperity, 
but by some fitful change, every thing takes a sad turn ; 
and what once appeared like the blazing light sinks 
into obscurity, and passes into oblivion. But the 
firm, the constant, though changes and trials assail, 
will meet with ultimate success, and by a united and 
firm adherence to God's truth, and to his require- 
ments, will outlive the storm, rise to prosperity, and 
ultimately succeed and triumph. 

" 5. Perseverance must be observed in order to se- 
cure success. Who ever performed a journey by land, 
or a voyage by sea, without perseverance ? No pe- 
destrian or voyager expects to meet only smooth seas 
or endless prairies. The seaman expects to meet 
strong currents, head winds, strong gales, and mighty 
storms. The traveller calculates upon hills and vales, 
rocks and sand, good and bad roads ; but through all 
these they determine to persevere. And shall those 
who embark for heaven, or who engage to save the 
lost from endless ruin, shall they turn aside or turn 
back from their purpose in the day of trial ? Shame 
cover us if we do it. 

" 6. Constant prayer and dependence on God must 
characterize those who would succeed in the cause of 
Christ. Our strength, our wisdom, can never give us 
22* 



258 MEMOIR. 

the victory. Our strength is in the name of the Lord. 
Our appeals must be to him continually. 

" Other, many other points might be named ; but 
let these suffice for the present. If complaint is made 
of want of success, of final failure, we may rest as- 
sured that our first failure was in some one or more 
of the things here named. If in these we fail, we 
fail of success. If in these we continue, we shall 
prosper and succeed. These truths are applicable to 
individual ministers, to churches, and to whole de- 
nominations." 



MEMOIR. 259 



CHAPTER XXX. 

IS APPOINTED MISSIONARY AGENT. 

At the convention in Boston, in May, 1848, Elder 
Shaw was reappointed general agent for the New 
England Missionary Society. During the summer 
he remained in the office, and early in September 
commenced his travels. He first attended the Merri- 
mack Conference at East Andover, New Hampshire, 
where a part of the time was set apart for missionary 
purposes. He preached a sermon upon the subject, 
and a large collection was taken up for the benefit of 
that cause. The Rockingham and Strafford Confer- 
ences were also holden the same week, which he 
attended, and then proceeded on his journey towards 
Portland, Maine. Remained there one day, and on 
the 20th went to Bangor. The next morning he met 
with ministers and delegates from various churches, 
in a session of the Maine Eastern Conference, at Stet- 
son. The meeting held three days. A missionary 
meeting was held for the benefit of the feebler 
churches of the conference. The local society voted 
to become auxiliary to the New England Missionary 
Society, and were addressed by its agent upon the 
Sabbath. From this place he intended to proceed 
westward, holding public meetings every day, and 
still continuing to increase both the spirit and the 



260 MEMOIR. 

funds of the cause ; but having taken a cold before ! 
leaving home, and being constantly exposed to the 
wet ground, rainy weather, and cold winds, he now 
had a severe cough, and found it impossible to , 
continue any further his labors. He was compelled j 
to relinquish his plan of attending his appointments 
west of the Kennebec River, and from Skowhegan 
returned home October 6. It was a source of much 
regret to him that he was unable to fulfil engage- 
ments which he had made to hold meetings in several 
towns in New Hampshne, during the same month ; 
but he now became aware that the state of his health .1 
required he should refrain from all public labor. Al- J 
though he was naturally strong, and, when young, i 
could pursue the labors of a minister as untiringly as , 
any, yet his continued exposure to the storms of the | 
inclement season, after his lungs had become so in- . 
jured by public speaking, was far more than his 
enfeebled constitution could endure, and he was con- 
vinced that he must yield to the solicitations of his 
friends, and rest, at least for a few days. 

His cough having become less severe, his anxiety to 
make the proposed tour into Vermont induced him to 
resume his travels, with the intention of laboring sev- 
eral weeks longer as an agent for the missionary soci- 
ety. He again left home on the 17th, intending to 
visit the churches in Vermont and New Hampshire. 
He arrived at Woodstock, Vermont, in a severe storm, 
which lasted till the 20th, and deprived him of meet- 
ing the people as appointed. Having made an agree- 
ment with the friends there that a missionary collec- 
tion should be taken at some future time, he proceeded 



MEMOIR. 261 

to Shrewsbury, where a meeting was holden two 
days, and he preached four times. The cold and 
stormy weather, with frequent speaking, affected him 
much ; but, in writing from that place, he says, " It 
does not damp my courage to pursue my favorite 
object." He still pursued his journey, stopping to 
preach at Bradford, West Randolph, Strafford, and 
various other places. Finding that exposure to even- 
ing air and the damp weather still continued to seri- 
ously affect him, and that public speaking increased 
his cough and difficulty of the lungs, — with his 
strength much reduced, and physical energies almost 
entirely prostrated, — he again returned home, leaving 
unattended several appointments in Vermont, and all 
which he had hoped to fulfil in New Hampshire. 

He was now obliged to give up travelling alto- 
gether ; although his health was much impaired, 
a few weeks of rest, together with medical assistance, 
so restored his former strength that he was able to 
fulfil his duties in the Herald office, where he still 
employed the most of the time during the winter. 
Scarce a paper came from the press which did not 
contain some article from his pen, as indeed was the 
case from the time his name first appeared upon the 
Herald as its editor, till his hands ceased their work, 
and his heart no longer beat with anxiety for the 
cause of Zion. 

With the opening of the spring of 1840 he felt 
new hope of again being useful, both in the station 
he then filled, and as a publisher of good tidings to 
those who knew not Jesus. At the close of each 
week, however much fatigued he might be from his 



262 MEMOIR. 

labors in the office, he usually went into some of the 
neighboring towns, where the people were not con- 
stantly supplied with the labors of a minister, and 
preached to them, always twice, and often three times, 
upon the Sabbath. Monday morning again found J 
him at his desk, arranging copy for the next paper, 
writing, or fulfilling whatever duty his editorial office 
required. This he continued to do until July, when, 
the cause of missions seeming still to demand the 
attention of some servant in the ministry, he again 
consented to commence travelling and soliciting funds 
for the promotion of that object which had so long 
engaged his most earnest attention, and for which he 
had already sacrificed so much. 

His first tour was into New Hampshire, where he 
had, the October previous, relinquished his labors on 
account of his health. Here he visited Milton, New 
Durham, Wolf boro', Moultonboro', and various other 
towns in that vicinity. Sunday, the 29th, he spent 
at Gilmanton, where the subject he presented was 
gladly received, and his call for help in the missionary 
enterprise cheerfully responded to. The next week 
he proceeded to Springfield. August 9, went to Mar- 
low, and from there to Gilsum, Walpole, and West- 
moreland. In this section he found the most ready 
and only certain way to ascertain the feelings enter- 
tained towards the object of his labors was to present 
the subject personally to their attention. This he did 
not hesitate to do whenever an opportunity presented 
itself and circumstances would admit. He found in 
the public congregation a man would often identify 
himself with the surrounding mass, and, placing his 



MEMOIR. 263 

I own individual responsibility upon the multitude, jus- 
; tify his small contribution on the ground that the ag- 
I gregate would be a large sum. This he did not think 
I right, but both publicly and privately endeavored to 
'persuade each one to give as the Lord had prospered 
him, leaving others to do as their own consciences 
dictated. In this he was very successful, and accom- 
plished much for the cause. 

The first two weeks of the month of September he 
attended the Merrimack Conference at West Bos- 
cawen, New Hampshire, the Rhode Island and Mas- 
sachusetts Conference at Mansfield, Massachusetts, 
and the Rockingham Conference at Portsmouth, Ne^v 
Hampshire. At each of these meetings, he laid be- 
fore the people the subject of missions, and his ser- 
mons were followed by much good. On the 17th he 
commenced his journey east, held meetings in York 
and Ogunquit, and spent the Sabbath at Portland. 
From there he proceeded to Eastport, where he spent 
several days, the minister in that place doing all he 
could to render his visit profitable to that and the sur- 
rounding towns and islands, and to the general mis- 
sionary cause. After visiting and preaching at Lubec, 
he commenced his journey towards the south-east 
part of the state, preached at Kittery and Newcastle, 
and again returned to Newburyport. Having met 
with the trustees of the New England Christian Mis- 
sionary Society at Boston, on the 6th of November, 
he proceeded southward, visiting the various churches 
in the south part of Massachusetts and in Rhode 
Island, and received many freewill offerings from those 
to whom he presented the wants of many who were 



264 MEMOIR. 



I 



less blessed than themselves, and to whom the gospel 
required they should freely give. 

In December he spent two Sabbaths and the inter- 1 
mediate week in Franklin, New Hampshire, and its | 
vicinity." At some of the evening meetings which he j 
held at private houses the evidences of the divine : 
presence were numerous and glorious, and he was re- ( 
minded of thirty-five years before, when he enjoyed i 
many heavenly seasons in that neighborhood. I 

The last two Sabbaths in the year he spent in 
Rhode Island, and occupied the intermediate days 
preaching in the different villages between the line oft 
Connecticut and the city of Providence. Decembetl 
28, left the country and went to Providence to spendi 
the Sabbath ; preached during the day at the Paw- 
tuxet Street Chapel, and in the evening at the Bethel. . 
He closed the year at an evening meeting in Fallf] 
River, where he found some revival progressing and 
an extensive anxiety for the spread of God's work.j 
From here he proceeded to Westport and Dartmouth,! 
and spent the following Sabbath at New Bedford. ' 
In the morning spoke at the South Church, in the 
afternoon at the North Church, and in the evening at 
the Middle Street Church. The friends in this city 
manifested their interest in the missionary cause by 
the liberality of their contributions. 

From New Bedford he returned home to Newbury- 
port, and having resigned his agency, discontinued 
travelling. His health would not admit of his expos- 
ing himself to the winds and storms of a northern 
winter and Atlantic spring, and he considered it duty 
to rest for a while at home, after six months' exces- 
sive toil as a travelling missionary. 



MEMOIR. 265 

The months of February and March, 1850, he spent 
at home with his family, having relinquished all pub- 
lic labor, and for a short time was unable to go out 
at all. His difficulty of the lungs still continued to 
trouble him very much, and but faint hopes were en- 
tertained that his former health could be restored. 
These two months comprised the only period of his 
ministerial life which he ever spent in what might be 
considered inaction. For a few Sabbaths he did not 
preach at all, but was able to go out, and attended 
several meetings in the place, listening to the word 
from others which he was no longer able to proclaim 
himself. 

In April, his health having improved considerably, 
he commenced making preparations to leave New- 
buryport, with the intention of going west, to spend 
at least four months in travelling and preaching the 
gospel. Thinking a change of climate might be a 
benefit to him, his friends favored such a plan. 
23 



266 



MEMO IR 



•I 



CHAPTER XXXI. 



JOUKNET TO THE WEST. 



Haying succeeded in completing the necessary ar- 
rangements, on the 1st day of May Elder Shaw left 
Newburyport, Massachusetts. His plan then was, to 
spend the most of that month in New Hampshire, 
the month of June in New York, July in Michigan, j 
and August in Ohio. He wished to attend as many! 
meetings, both Sabbaths and week days, as time,* 
health, and strength would admit, and to see as many 
of the preachers and visit as many of the churches 
as possible. It was then twenty-two years since he 
returned from New York to New England, after a 
residence there of twelve years, and this was the first 
opportunity that seemed to him favorable to visit in 
those regions, where he spent the strength of early 
life, and preach the gospel in the regions beyond 
them. With a heart filled with thankfulness to Him 
who had thus far preserved his life, he commenced 
the journey, trusting in God for protection, guidance, 
and successive openings for its accomplishment. | 

A portion of each of the last four years previous to* 
his taking this journey had been devoted to the dis- 
semination of missionary principles and a missionary 
spirit in New England. Having resigned this agency, 
and given up all labor in behalf of the missionary 



I 



MEMOIR. 267 

society, and thus thrown himself altogether upon his 
own responsibility and resources, he came to the con- 
clusion to go out once more, as in former years, with- 
out the patronage or direction of any society or indi- 
vidual. Not that he would recommend such a plan 
as a general rule of action ; but an occasional excur- 
sion of the kind he thought might be good as a trial 
of faith, and to aid the general cause in some of its 
weak points, which neither pastoral nor missionary 
labor could reach. 

The first three Sabbaths in May were spent in the 
interior of New Hampshire, and much of the week 
time was devoted to visiting, relaxation, climbing the 
mountain heights, snuffing their invigorating breezes, 
far removed from the damp and chilly easterly winds 
so prevalent at this season upon the sea-coast, and so 
trying to lungs enfeebled by excessive labor. These 
mountain rambles, with the rest, the balmy atmos- 
phere, and pleasant company, shed over the whole 
system a glow of life-invigorating energy, restoring 
the sinking, weakened lungs to new activity, and 
seeming to turn backward the shadow upon the sun- 
dial of human life at least fifteen degrees. This con- 
valescence brought with it strong hopes and youthful 
courage for the prosecution of the summer's tour, 
which hopes and courage had been only hovering at 
a distance, as though they found no place to rest the 
sole of their foot within so feeble, so fragile a mortal 
frame. Full twenty per cent, thus added to the 
physical, and consequently to the mental man, gave 
to the rugged scenery of the Granite State a charac- 
ter approaching nearer to that of doctor than is 



268 MEMOIR. 

possessed by many of the diplomaed M. D.'s of the 
present day. At least, so he thought. 

The churches in this state he found prospering 
under the blessing of the divine Ruler. The Sabbath 
he spent in East Andover. Elder M. Policy baptized 
sixteen converts in Hill, the adjoining town, nearly all 
of whom were among the most respectable and enter- 
prising young men in the place. These, with quite a 
number more, had recently professed conversion there. 

The Franklin church he found prospering well, 
under the divine blessing upon the labors of Elder 
O. J. Wait, seconded by the cooperation of a united 
and persevering church. A gradually progressive re- 
vival interest had been among them, and several bap- 
tisms and additions had followed the frequent conver- 
sions enjoyed among them. He found Elder J. M. 
Smith preaching at Fisherville to acceptance and 
profit, the result of whose labors had been the con- 
version, reclaiming, and baptism of quite a number. 

The third Sabbath he spent in Manchester, New 
Hampshire. He found the prospect better there than 
he had expected. They had no settled preacher with 
them, but obtained supplies on the Sabbath from the 
different preachers whom they could procure. The 
friends of the cause were firm, and they seemed only 
to need a pastor, and all things organized and reduced 
to a system, to enable them to become a good socie- 
ty, established on firm and enduring principles. 

On the 20th of May, with his wife in company, he 
left New Hampshire for the west, by way of Worces- 
ter, Massachusetts, where they remained one day to 
visit friends. The next day, proceeded west to Albany, 



MEMOIR. 269 

where he greeted Elder Hazen and family, and shared 
their hospitality. From Albany they proceeded to 
Auburn, one hundred and seventy-four miles. This 
brought him into the region of early labor, suffering, 
and prosperity. In writing from that country he thus 
speaks of it : " In this region I arrived in July, 1816, 
and spent many years. Here many successive re- 
vivals spread during that period. It was here that 
half our children were born ; and here a thousand as- 
sociations cluster, to render the region hallowed, and 
to call up the past to vivid recollection. How changed 
the face of the ground ! Where, thirty-four years ago, 
were scattered a hundred log houses, with logs and 
stumps in great profusion, now the most beautiful 
fields and elegant farm houses meet the eye on all 
sides. The roads of rail and plank render communi- 
cation quick and easy. Whereas, a journey then to 
Albany and back was fourteen days, the same ground 
may now be passed over in fourteen hours. Thus 
changed is the face of the country ; but, if possible, 
the change is greater in the people, who then did, and 
now do, inhabit this delightful country. The heads 
of families who dwelt here, when the town of Sennett 
was my residence, are nearly all swept away, and, 
with them a multitude of their children. ' The fathers, 

I where are they ? ' " 

He spent one Sabbath in Sennett, where he found 

I the scattered remnant of his old friends and neighbors. 
The Baptists and Presbyterians gave him the use of 

i their meeting-houses a half day each, which gave op- 
portunity for mutual greeting, and to shed tears of 

! joy and grief together over the scenes of Christian 

'' 23 * 



270 MEMOIR. 

comfort, and over the mouldering remains of numer- 
ous friends. The season was fraught with deep in- 
terest, and sent through the heart of both speaker and 
hearers a thousand vivid recollections. All seemed 
removed, as in a single day, nearly a quarter of a cen- 
tury along the line of time, and could clearly view at 
one glance the countenances, ages, transactions, and 
characters of twenty-five years ago ; but between these 
two dates lay a deep, invisible chasm, over which the 
mind would leap, and upon which it could not rest. 
It was the most strange and unexplainable event of 
his whole life — new in its character, and affecting in 
its influences on the mind. 

Through the week following, family visits and pub- 
lic meetings, greeting old friends, recounting past oc- 
currences, and surveying the astonishing changes 
\\Tought by the unceasing rounds of twenty-four years, 
kept up a constant excitement, and employed the 
passing hours. That week they visited Elbridge and 
Camillus, Onondaga county, where a few former 
friends still remained. Among these w^as Deacon 
Wood, nearly fourscore years of age, who, with his 
deceased companion and excellent children, had long 
been the true friends of the Christian cause. The old 
pilgrim still lingered near the river's brink, patiently 
waiting for his passport, and enjoying comfortable 
health. 

A Sabbath spent at Canton and Camillus brought 
together large congregations, and renewed old ac- 
quaintance, which twenty -four years' absence had well 
nigh consigned to oblivion. 

At Sennett he found the brethren and friends nu- 



MEMO I R . 271 

merous, but emigration and want of care had contrib- 
uted much to derange and enfeeble their energies. 
But a judicious minister seemed to be all that was 
needed for a large and flourishing society to be soon 
collected. Auburn and Syracuse, small towns when 
I he lived in that country, he now found had become 
i cities, with avenues in all directions, and manufac- 

I tones in the midst. He writes as follows of the 

II change, and the state of religious things : " This land 
i is an earthly paradise ; but the things of God are too 
I much neglected, and made subservient to the sordid 
I feelings engendered by the overpowering influence of 
'worldly prosperity. 'Sons of thunder' are needed 
i here to awaken the people, and ' sons of consolation ' 

j to soothe and mollify the wounds of Zion. It is a 
I field large and inviting — ' a field white already to 
the harvest.' ' Young men who are strong, who have 
overcome the wicked one, in whom the word of God 
abides,' might here find ample scope for all their ener- 
gies. This was the region on which I bestowed the 
strength of youth and manhood, from the year 1816 
to 1826, from the age of twenty-two to thirty-two, — 
the fruit of which eternity must reveal. The scenes 
of that period are vivid still in sleepless memory; 
and eternity alone will spread forth to view the long- 
forgotten realities connected with the labors of that 
period. 

" Our sojourn at Cayuga and Onondaga counties 
was of the most pleasant and agreeable kind. Meet- 
ings, visits, conversations of the past, the present, and 
the probable future, — themes on which we dwelt with 
constant and exciting interest, — brought with them a 



272 MEMOIR. 

thousand feelings unknown to those who never expe- 
rienced a ten years' residence in a place under circum- 
stances as peculiar as those of which we conversed, 
and succeeded by twenty-four years' absence. The 
tokens of friendship, kindness, and true liberality, re- 
ceived from these old friends, were but a renewal of 
what we had experienced at their hands so often and 
so freely in years long since gone by. Parting again 
was trying, but it was in hope of meeting, by and by, 
around the throne." 

June 7, he proceeded to Geneva, and by steamboat 
to Starkey. He preached in the seminary at this 
place in the morning of the Sabbath, and in the after- 
noon at Dundee. On the 11th, he left Starkey, and 
arrived safely at the house of Elder David Millard, in 
West Bloomfield. The 15th he attended the New 
York Central Conference at Honeoye Falls, Monroe 
county, of which he says, " I could see, by contrast, 
the progress of nature, art, Christianity, and the Chris- 
tian ministry. Thirty years, which had passed since 
I first travelled and preached in this region, have al- 
most made all things new. The wilderness has every 
where become a fruitful field ; the log cabin is dis- 
placed by beautiful dwellings ; the waterfalls are sur- 
rounded by thriving villages ; and the land teems with 
plenty. But the change in the ministry was wonder- 
ful. Of the large number here gathered, nearly all 
were either children or unborn when first I travelled 
this region ; and very few were there who were the 
ministers in 1828, when I left the country to sojourn 
in New England. But that few were greeted, and 
their company enjoyed, as the choice relics of a former 



MEMOIR. 273 

age. We met like Joseph and his brethren in Egypt. 
The number at the conference was large, but nearly- 
all were strangers to me by face. The conference 
business was transacted harmoniously and with de- 
spatch. The preaching was clear, practical, and pointed. 
On the Sabbath, the immense congregation met in a 
beautiful walnut grove, where the entire mass listened 
attentively to the word of God, and where a multitude 
of ministers and disciples from all directions sat down 
together at the Lord's table. It was the first time I 
had preached in the open air for over twenty years, 
and brought vividly to mind the scenes of the past, 
when, a third of a century ago, I travelled this land, 
and preached under the trees, because no chapels were 
then erected. Here I met Elders Millard, Morris, 
Wade, Buzzell, and scarcely another who fought side 
by side with me in this land in the days of our youth. 
The rest have passed away, removed, or become su- 
perannuated. But the few left felt at meeting, after 
so long a separation, like old soldiers met long after 
the battles of their youth, to talk over the hair-breadth 
escapes and the splendid victories in which they par- 
ticipated long before gray hairs crowned their brows, 
and while the vigor of youth made them mighty men 
of valor." 



274 MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 



JOUENEY TO THE WEST CONTINUEP. 



n 



From this conference Elder Shaw passed on through 
the city of Rochester to Churchville and Ogden, where 
he found a few old friends were still left. At the lat- 
ter place he visited the grave of Elder Asa C. Morrison, 
who fell at his post in this place. It was a solemn 
place to him, and brought vividly to mind a multitude 
of joys, labors, and trials through which they had 
passed together, both east and west, during thirty 
years. 

June 21, he went to Barre, where the Western Con- 
ference commenced its session on the 22d. Of this 
he says, " Here we met a host, and a large number of 
preachers ; but, alas ! the old companions of my early 
labors were not there. Young men have come upon 
the stage during my long absence, and now fill the 
places once occupied by others. Several of these have 
arrived at middle life, and are men of strength. Not 
more than one or two members of this conference were 
present who were ever seen by me before. This was 
a solemn thought ; but our convocation was a pleas- 
ant one ; and to meet so many who have entered the 
ministry since I left the west for the east gave un- 
feigned joy." 

On the Sabbath he addressed a large congregation, 



MEMOIR. 275 

by request, on the missionary subject. After a day 
spent with relatives at Ridgeway, he took boat to 
Royalton, where he had formerly lived. Here he 
found things greatly changed, and writes, '•' Only 
three or four were left of those who were members of 
the church when I preached here twenty-three years 
ago. Revivals have spread here ; and those I left in 
infancy and childhood are now the prominent mem- 
bers of the church and the business men of the town. 
The old chapel is consumed and replaced by another. 
The log cottages have generally given place to elegant 
farm houses, and the price of farms has risen from 
about twenty to sixty dollars an acre. The whole 
land appears like a garden, and is now loaded with 
thousands of acres of heavy wheat approaching to 
ripeness, while every other kind of produce is abun- 
dant." 

At Royalton the friends soon got up a two days' 
meeting, wherein he united with Elders Mosher, pas- 
tor of the church, J. Morse of Shelby, brother Wells 
of Dayton, Ohio, and a young man named Ingals. 
On the Sabbath a multitude assembled. This was a 
happy day to him, and he writes of it as follows : 
" The few old friends left were hearty in their greet- 
ings ; while the many who had seen us here when 
they were children must now shake hands and say, ' I 
remember that I saw you when I was a child.' Truly 
it was an interesting scene ; and the pleasure of 
preaching three times on that hallowed spot will long 
be remembered. All seemed to vie with each other to 
render our visit pleasant, and to aid us so far as any 
help could be rendered. Within the limits of the 



276 M E M O I R . 

town of Lockport, near Eoyalton, lives Elder Levi 
Hathaway. He is sixty years of age, and expects here 
to spend the evening of his useful life. Though in 
poor health when I visited him, it was a rich feast to 
enjoy his heavenly conversation once more. Brother 
Hathaway is bound for the upper kingdom, where, I 
doubt not, he will arrive safely. One mile from Lockport 
lives Elder Elias Sharp. He, too, has greatly changed 
by age. His head is not gray, but completely white, 
and infirmities accumulate with his years ; but his 
humble prayers and meek discourse showed that he 
is looking forward to a better resurrection. To part 
with all these friends was like tearing away from 
home ; but when each said, ' By the grace of God we 
will meet in heaven,' it gave a solace to the heart, and 
hope sprang up afresh." 

July 2, he gave the parting hand to friends, took the 
cars at Lockport, and made a short visit to the great 
natural wonder, Niagara Falls. From here he went 
to Buffalo, where he went on board the steamboat 
Mayflower, bound for Detroit. At ten o'clock, the 
boat left the harbor, and the next afternoon at half 
past three landed safely at Detroit. At six o'clock he 
left in the cars for Marshall. Here he was cordially 
greeted by Elder J. S. White, whose voice was the 
first he heard on his arrival. He remained there till 
the Monday following, visiting friends in the vicinity, 
exploring the land, enjoying the hospitality of brother 
Lester, attending Saturday conference, and preaching 
to the people on the Sabbath. The village of Marshall 
is one of the last places where brother White, our first 
New England missionary, has established a meeting 



MEMOIR. 277 

and gathered a church. It is the county seat of Cal- 
houn, located upon a bur oak plain, on the River 
Kalamazoo, and contains two or three thousand in- 
habitants. They occupy a pleasant hall for meetings, 
and brother White preaches to them half the time. 
At our conference on Saturday, several brethren at- 
tended from fifteen to near thirty miles distant. It 
was a sweet, refreshing season. The members of the 
church and the visiting brethren all seemed to sit to- 
gether in a heavenly place in Christ Jesus. On the 
Sabbath, the hall was well filled, and it was a pleas- 
ure to him to proclaim " glad tidings " to the .people 
of this far-off land, a thousand miles from the land of 
his nativity, and far west of the scenes of his former 
labors. The Presbyterians kindly gave the use of 
their meeting-house for him to preach in in the after- 
noon. The congregation was large, and gave pro- 
found attention to the things which were spoken. 

At those meeting* in Marshall, he met brother 
White and his wife. Elder James McGregor, (an old 
acquaintance,) Elder G. W. Buchanan, Elder L. Stick- 
ney, and Elder C. Dearing. It was refreshing to meet 
so many who have for years labored to build up the 
cause of Christ in this land. 

July 15, he accompanied Elder McGregor to his res- 
idence in Homer. From here Elder White took him 
in a carriage on an exploring expedition through the 
south part of Michigan and the north part of Indiana. 
They proceeded through Homer, Union City, Colon, 
to Bur Oak, where he enjoyed an interview with 
Elder B. Farley, after an absence of about twenty- 
five years ; then, on into the State of Indiana, over a 
24 



278 



MEMO I R. 



beautiful prairie, to the residence of a brother Fish 
and his children who were settled around him. This 
family he baptized in New York more than thirty- 
years ago. Thence they proceeded westward, over 
several prairies, to Constantine, on the St. Joseph, 
*-and returned up that river to Union City ; spent Sat- 
urday in conference, and preached on the Sabbath. 
These meetings, like those at Marshall, were solemn, 
joyful, and large assemblies. Many of the people 
came from four to six miles in ox carts and ox 
wagons — men, women, and children. The process 
was slow, but safe, and they appeared thankful for 
the privilege. 

At five o'clock he preached at Leonidas, twelve 
miles farther down the river. 

Monday morning, July 15, a brother took him and i 
his companion in his wagon, through the level wilder- 
ness dotted with clearings and human habitations, to 
Prairie Round, the former residence and final resting- 
place of Elder Benjamin Taylor. In writing from 
there, he says, " We were welcomed to the dwelling 
of his son-in-law, Mr. Lathrop, in Schoolcraft, where 
Elder Taylor and his wife both died. I am now 
writing in his chamber, surrounded by his books and 
other effects — a solemn place. To-day I have visited i 
the graveyard at the village on the prairie, and looked 
for the first and last time upon the graves of brother 
Taylor, his wife, and son Benjamin, who sleep side by 
side. Suitable monuments are now being prepared 
to place at their graves, to tell to future travellers 
where rest the remains of those whose memory it 
will long be a pleasure to cherish." 



MEMOIR. 279 

At Constantine, he preached on the Sabbath. At 
Centreville, ten miles farther up the river, he also held 
ja meeting. Soon after leaving here, he writes as fol- 
lows : — 

I " Elder James McGregor lives in Homer, where he 
has labored, as he has also in many other towns. 
Here is a church of a respectable number of mem- 
bers. Elder McGregor and family showed us great 
kindness, and our visits there were seasons of refresh- 
ing. It was at his house that we met several breth- 
ren from various and even distant places, to hold a 
farewell meeting before leaving that part of the state. 
Some who here met had been old acquaintances ; 
others had formed a happy acquaintance and strong 
attachment during this visit to Michigan. All hearts 
seemed knit together, and the parting hour was one 
of deep feeling and interest. The farewell hymns 
were sung, prayers ascended with language and feel- 
ings expressive of love and tender attachment, and 
the final separation was thrilling. Hardly a doubt 
was felt that our next meeting would be beyond the 
river which divides time from eternity ; but a sweet 
hope cheered all hearts, and gave expectation that the 
'land of pure delight' would then be our home. 
Brother McGregor, who had previously aided us 
much in our journeys from place to place, now gave 
us the use of his horse and carriage to Jackson, and 
we then took the cars to Ypsilanti, where we enjoyed 
a pleasant season at the house of our friend Mark 
Norris, and then took stage to Saline, to spend the 
Sabbath with several old friends from Cayuga county. 
New York. To meet those I had baptized in early 



280 MEMOIR 



i 



life, after an absence of nearly thirty years, and to 
find them still progressing up the holy way to Zion, 
was delightful beyond expression. Here we spent 
the Sabbath, and one day in visiting. Then brother 
Robinson and wife accompanied us on our way 
nearly thirty miles to Adrian, where we found a num- j 
ber of our former friends from New York, and enjoyed 5 
a season of much interest with them. On our way ' 
to Adrian, we called on others with "whom we had 
formerly been in sweet Christian fellowship at the 
east, and rejoiced to renew those tokens of love and j 
hope which cheered us in our youth. 

" Elder F. H. Adams resides at Adrian, but preaches 
at Saline and other places. 

" Brother White spent about three weeks in travel- 
ling with me during my sojourn in Michigan. We 
took one tour down south into Indiana, where we 
found some of my old friends from New York, five 
of whom I baptized about thirty years ago. We 
appeared to each other almost like those who had risen . 
from the dead. It was truly a matter of joy to find that ^ 
the small amount of eastern funds here expended had 
been so fruitful. The spiritual benefit here received tj 
in the collecting of scattered Christians, the reclaim- 
ing of the backslidden, and the conversion of sinners, 
which have been in progress here every year since the 
establishment of this mission, seemed to be of a 
thousand times more worth than all the expense and 
labor which have produced these happy results. 
While looking over this field alone, aside from all the 
other fields where our missionaries have labored with 
great success, I could but contemplate with heartfelt 



I 



M E M O I R . 281 

satisfaction my own feeble efforts, both to bring about 

the missionary organizations, and, as agent, to collect 

funds which have helped to sustain the servants of 

Christ while laboring for the happy results which 

I now appeared ; and yet the present is but the nucleus 

: around which may yet be gathered hosts of others, 

! whose conversion and final redemption may be 

[traced to the liberal and faithful labors of those 

iwho give and those who labor for true missionary 

I objects. 

1 " The following original hymn, composed by brother 
I White just before our arrival in Michigan, was sung 
iby him and his wife with great effect, in nearly every 
place where we visited or held public meeting : — 



f» 



RECEPTION OF ELDER E. SHAW AT THE WEST. 
Pilgrini's Greeting. — Br J. S. White. 



Come, pilgrim, come to our western wild home ; 
The bright star of hope bids you welcome. O, come 
From the scenes of thy childhood, from the land of the brave, 
To the home we have chosen, to the place of our grave. 
Chorus. — Hallelujah ! hallelujah ! O glory ! glory ! hallelujah ! 
With welcome we hail you, glad tidings to bring. 

The pilgrim looks forth to yon beacon-light isle, 
The olive branch brings by the light of a smile ; 
Bright Zion will greet thee — her mourning forget : 
Though long worn and weary, kind heralds we meet. 

Hallelujah ! hallelujah ! O glory ! glory ! hallelujah ! 

With welcome we hail you, glad tidings to bring. 

Come, herald of mercy ! O, quickly review 

The gathering hosts which have long looked for you 

24* 



282 



MEMOIR. 



O'er the waters of Erie, to the wilds of the west — 
The home of the pilgrim, the land of the blest. 

Hallelujah! hallelujah! O glory ! glory! hallelujah! 

With welcome we hail you, glad tidings to bring. 

Fly, herald of mercy ; O, quickly relieve 
The sighing of sinners, the saints that do grieve. 
With tender emotion, thou, dear, honored spot, 
O garden of Olivet, shalt ne'er be forgot. 

Hallelujah! hallelujah! O glory! glory! hallelujah! 

With welcome we hail you, glad tidings to bring. 

And when all thy labors with us shall be o'er, 
Go, herald of mercy, from the wild western shore 
To the regions of light in bright Eden to bloom. 
Where seraphs in glory will welcome you home. 

Hallelujah ! hallelujah ! O glory ! glory ! hallelujah ! 

With welcome we hail you, glad tidings to bring." 



MEMOIR. 283 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

I 

EETUKNS FROM THE WEST. — EXTRACTS . 

Having spent one month in IVIichigan, he parted 
' with his numerous friends there, as he afterwards ex- 
j pressed it, " with the hope of meeting them the next 
I time beyond the limits of this trying world." His re- 
I turn was by the south shore of the lake to Buffalo, 
New York. From there he proceeded in the cars to 
Churchville and Ogden, where he spent a few days 
with friends, then went to Honeoye Falls, and spent a 
short time with Elder J. Badger. At West Bloom- 
field he stopped two weeks for medical counsel and 
aid from Dr. Joseph Hall, an old acquaintance, and an 
eminently successful physician of that place. His 
lung difficulties, which had generally been relieved 
as warm w^eather came on, had this year continued 
through the season ; and often the effect of preaching 
continued for days after. He was here advised to re- 
frain from preaching till his lungs should have oppor- 
tunity to recover strength and that vitality which over- 
working had partially destroyed. Being himself 
satisfied that this was necessary, he came to the con- 
clusion that duty demanded this course, trying and 
crossing as it might be. 

August 22, he left his kind friends at Bloomfield, 
and reached Albany in the evening. The next day, 



284 



M E M O I R . 



went to Worcester, Massachusetts, and on Saturday > 
reached Manchester, New Hampshire, where he spent • 
the Sabbath. The week following he returned to '^ 
Newburyport. The season had passed pleasantly . 
away. To meet hundreds of former friends, and to ■ 
part with them, with scarcely any hope of meeting I 
them on earth, was solemn and interesting; but it I 
was with the expectation that, when his earthly house 5 
of this tabernacle should be dissolved, he would meet ^ 
them in a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens ; and when the journey was ended, he was 
led to say, " Hitherto hath the Lord helped us." 

Fearing the unhealthy state of his lungs would not 
admit of his preaching constantly, he thought best to 
take rest for a few months, and, by the earnest solici-' 
tation of some of his friends in Fall River, he con- 
cluded to go to that place to reside. Relief from all 
care and exertion of the physical or mental energies, 
together with medical treatment, which he still pur-| 
sued, appeared to improve the state of his health 
somewhat, and his desire to labor in his Master's 
vineyard returned with its former strength. He soon 
became discontented with what he considered his idle 
life, and having received an urgent invitation to visit 
the church in Portsmouth, Rhode Island, he did so, 
and preached with them on the Sabbath. He repeat- 
ed these weekly visits during the winter, and by their 
request consented to take the pastoral care of the 
church, and arrangements were made to remove his 
family there, where he had procured a small farm in a 
spot which he said was " one of the pleasantest in the 
world," and seemed to him a fit place to retire from 



MEMOIR. 285 

the noise and din of life, to spend the remainder of 
his days in a more secluded manner, preaching on the 
Sabbath, and during the week spending his time at 
work upon his farm, as his health would admit, and 
writing, reading, or visiting, as he felt inclined, and 
the wants of the church demanded. Although he 
had spent but a small portion of his years in the min- 
istry, as the settled pastor of a church, yet he fully 
understood the obligations and responsibilities of that 
office, and in the following article, which he wrote 
about this time, expressed his opinion of 

"pastoral duties. 

" The work of a pastor differs in several points 
from that of an evangelist, and it is to be feared that 
|| some young pastors do not fully realize the labor 
and responsibilities connected with the pastoral office. 
j! Perhaps it will be a help to young ministers, if not an 
] admonition to some more advanced, to set forth in 
j order some of the duties required and expected of 
I' a pastor. " 

" As a general rule, applicable to all places, a pastor 

must be a working' man. An idle pastor is always 

lightly esteemed, and can never be useful. K he 

passes a large portion of his time without employ, 

, he sets a bad example, dissatisfies the people, acquires 

• a pernicious habit, neglects his own improvement, 

ii and takes little or no heed to the wants of his flock. 

Hence a pastor must be industrious, devoting his 

I hours to some useful employment. 

,i ^' It is expected of a pastor that he will preach ; he 

'■ expects it. That he may be prepared to preach to 



286 MEMOIR. 

the edification, instruction, and profit of the people, « 
his mind must be upon Scripture subjects, and the 
gospel must be his study. Unless this is the case, his 
preaching will dwindle into sameness, and the ener- i 
gies of his soul will cease to be thrown into his ^ 
preaching, and all will become circumscribed, monot- 
onous, and useless. A pastor, therefore, must not ^ 
only preach, but he must labor by study and thought | 
to have something valuable, refreshing, and to the ^ 
point, to set before his hearers. 

" But preaching publicly is but one part of the pas- 
tor's duties, and if it is made the summum honum of 
his ministry, to the neglect of other parts of his work, j 
he must needs fail to prove himself a workman that 
needeth not to be ashamed. It is his place to see that ^ 
the ordinances are faithfully and punctually observed 
in the church. He is not to leave these church duties ■ 
for others to put forward, and then ask him to second ,^ 
their request ; but he is to teach the believers, person 
ally and collectively, that it is their duty to be bap 
tized, and to come together to break bread, even as , 
Peter ' commanded them to be baptized ; and they 
came together on the first day of the week to break j 
bread.' If there is a failure on the part of the church 
to observe the ordinances punctually, it is often to be^ 
laid to the charge of the negligent pastor, who doesi 
not urge these duties upon the people, who are under^ 
obligation to attend to them. It is in this way that 
the shepherd should both feed the sheep and lambs, 
and keep them within the prescribed limits of the 
green pastures. 

" Another part of the pastor's work is to look to the 



MEMOIR. 287 

, new-comers, and if a family or an individual move 

I into the place, to visit and converse with them, and 

•; let them know that they have friends, with whom 

I their presence would be both welcome and desirable. 

This work, habitually and faithfully performed by the 

pastor, will save many a family from being either 

I lost among the multitude or won over to some other 

society, whose pastor and members have shown them- 

! selves more interested, friendly, and kind. Some pas- 

j tors wish all this work performed by the members. 

I It is true the members ought to do what they can by 

j way of friendly intercourse with strangers, but it is 

the pastors appropriate work, and he can do more to 

aid the church in this way than all the church can do, 

if he neglects this part of his work. 

" It is the duty of the pastor to see that the meet- 
I ings of the church are properly arranged, duly ap- 
pointed, and punctually attended. In conducting 
social meetings, some pastors greatly err in occupying 
too much of the time themselves. If the pastor occu- 
pies forty-five minutes in reading, remarking, and the 
opening prayer, he leaves but one half the usual time 
of meeting to be occupied by the church. The im- 
propriety of this course in the pastor may be seen if 
we consider that he occupies most of the time on the 
Sabbath and all preaching meetings, and that it is 
important that the members, male and female, be en- 
couraged to occupy their gifts, which very few can 
have time to do, if the pastor occupies much of the 
time of the prayer and conference meeting. As it is 
his duty to encourage prayer and exhortations in the 
church, he should give them every opportunity and all 



288 MEMOIR. » 

the encouragement possible to exercise themselves in 
these duties. 

" To visit, converse, and pray with the people, espe- 
cially the poor, the sick, and strangers, and to be sure 
and not omit the weak and the erring, is among the 
daily and indispensable duties of a pastor. These 
are the first means to be employed to reclaim wan- 
derers, to confirm the wavering, and to restore to fel- 
lowship and standing such sheep and lambs as give 
indications of going astray. Some pastors greatly err 
in studiously avoiding to say any thing to an erring 
brother on the subject of his wrongs, lest he become 
involved in the difficulty, and his reputation suffer. 
But if he is wise, meek, and faithful, his faithfulness 
may save the offender, and keep a difficulty out of the 
church, without harm, and with benefit to himself. 

" If the society does its duty,' they employ and com- 
pensate their pastor to perform for them the duties! 
here specified, and many others of daily occurrence,] 
constantly growing out of the pastoral relation. Al- 
though churches and members are often neglectful, 
and let the cause run down by wicked inattention, 
still the carelessness and idleness of pastors is often 
the fruitful source of discord, discouragement, and 
weakness. Laborers are the men wanted, such as 
will labor night and day." 

EQs leisure hours, while at Portsmouth, were em- 
ployed in writing, and he still continued his contribu- 
tions to the columns of the Herald. The sixteenth 
volume commenced the 13th of March, with his name 
still upon it as an editor, and its second number 



MEMOIR. 289 

contained the above article. The fourth number, dated 
April 17, contained the following : — 

" OUR MOTTO. 

" Over sixteen years ago, while looking around for 
appropriate material for the first number of the Chris- 
tian Journal, then about to be issued, I accidentally 
found, somewhere, the following : ' In necessary things, 
unity ; in non-essentials, liberty ; in all things, charity.' 
The sentiments struck me at the time with great force, 
and I determined to place them at the head of the 
paper. This motto stood at the head of that paper 
for fifteen years. I am glad to see it now occupy 
a conspicuous place upon the ' Herald of Gospel 
Liberty.' 

" This is a plea for unity, liberty, and charity. It 
gives to each its place and its limitations. Unity in 
things necessary. The necessary things in which we 
should be united are such as relate to morals, wor- 
ship, doctrine, experience, organization, usages, and 
modes of operation. Unity in these will make us a 
phalanx invulnerable, and will secure the growth and 
prosperity of Zion ; while division in these necessary 
things is, in Scripture, illustrated by a house or family 
divided against itself, which must fall. 

" This motto is a plea for liberty in things not 
essential. A non-essential is a matter concerning 
which we may act indifferently with impunity. There 
are many things which neither add nor diminish. 
Neither if we eat are we the better, nor if we eat not 
are we the worse. In all these the most full and per- 
fect liberty should be given and enjoyed, without the 
25 



290 MEMOIR. 

least offence. They are but mint, rue, and cumin, 
and differ essentially from the weightier matters, which 
demand unity both in faith and action. 

" Charity is here set down as the necessary at4|l 
tendant in all things, both the necessary and the 
non-essential. True love will urge the belief and per- 
formance of aU necessary things, while it will never 
break fellowship on account of what is non-essential. 
But charity, from its very nature, can never approve 
of the omission of what is necessary to the glory of 
God, or the good of his cause, nor can it insist on 
what is indifferent. 

" Such is the true nature of our motto. Let its 
principles but be understood and adopted in practice, 
and Zion will be a healthy body, growing up into 
Christ in all things. 

"name of our paper. 

" September 1, 1808, is the date of the first religious 
newspaper ever issued from the American press. 
That paper was published at Portsmouth, New Hamp- 
shire, and bore the name ' Herald of Gospel Liberty.' 
That name is now revived, and placed at the head of 
this paper. Names are of little moment ; but still to 
us, who were the readers and patrons of that pioneer 
in our cause, the associations are somewhat pleasant. 
But there is an appropriateness in this name. A 
herald, a public crier, is the appropriate title of a paper 
for the public, one which proclaims the riches of the 
gospel to the world, and cries against sin as the 
prophet cried against the altar in Bethel, and as John 
cried in the wilderness. The name professes that we 



MEMOIR. 291 

herald the gospel. Happy for us and others if this, 
and this only, is the burden of this paper. But it 
professes to be the herald of liberty, and liberty of a 
peculiar kind — gospel liberty. Liberty is a great 
word in these American states, and in the American 
church. But true liberty is not the right for each one 
to do as he pleases, and certainly gospel liberty gives 
no latitude to do any thing that shall infringe upon 
the rights of men, or that is prohibited by the gospel. 
But it consists in being left free from all constraint to 
act differently from the dictates of the gospel. Gospel 
liberty not only demolishes all unauthorized laws of 
human origin, imposed upon the free sons of God, but 
it prescribes rules for them, and removes all obstacles 
to their observance. This is the liberty given from 
heaven, and binds men to obedience, while it frees 
them from all obligations which tend to a different 
course, and which can be traced to no higher origin 
than the councils or the fathers. This is the liberty 
we herald to the nations. Under this broad banner 
we rally, and here we set up an ensign for the op- 
pressed. Here the Son makes free, and here the re- 
deemed are free indeed. Stand fast in the liberty 
wherewith Christ has made us free. 

" After this much about the stereotyped head and 
motto, one word about the ever-varying contents may 
not be out of place. Either the head and motto should 
be changed, or the whole contents should agree with 
them. Why tell of unity^ at the beginning, and then 
fill the body of a paper with contentions ? Why ster- 
eotype charity, and under it write the most uncharita- 
ble things ? Why boast, in the outset, of liberty, and 



292 MEMOIR. 

then write like a pope's nuncio against its exercise by . 
others. Such inconsistencies sometimes appear to 
the shame of their authors. Shall it be so with this 
paper ? I trust in God it will not be so. First settle 
the question, ' What is truth ? ' and then, like a band 
of brothers, herald it to the ends of the earth if pos- 
sible. It is a disgrace to be pulling down what 
another builds up, till a paper becomes the battle-field 
of polemics, and the arena of strife. As this paper 
has commenced in great liberty^ unity ^ and charity^ — 
just what the people need and want, — and with the 
disgusting example of contention around it, there 
never was a more favorable opportunity to make the 
columns and the head of the paper agree. Shall it 
be so, or shall it not ? Methinks I hear but one voice, ^ 
and that the echo of a thousand tongues, saying, 
* Give us unity ^ liberty^ and charity^ from the beginning 
to the end. Let no pen be dipped in gall ; let no 
biting, devouring, consuming article appear in the. ^ 
Herald. Give us bread, that we famish not. Let the 
unruffled waters of peace flow through this newly- ^ 
opened channel. Let them come to our houses, our 
families, our thnsty souls I " 

Through the goodness of that Father in whom he 
trusted to the end, he was enabled to wield his pen in 
the defence of truth even to the last. In his portfolio 
we find several articles ready for the press which he 
had not forwarded to the publisher, and one, which 
probably was the last he ever commenced, remains 
unfinished, ending in the midst of a sentence. These 
will ever be dearer than any others to his family. The 



MEMOIR. 293 

following article inserted in the Herald, bearing date 
May 1, four days before his decease, was the last from 
his pen ever published : — 

"the body of CHRIST. _ 

" The church, or the aggregate of God's people, is 
called, in Scripture, the body of Christ, or simply ' the 
body.' Christ is called 'the head of the body — the 
church.' Paul takes occasion to illustrate the peculi- 
arities of the church by following out the analogy to 
considerable length. He speaks of the head, the 
members, the joints, the hands, &c. He notices the 
eyes, the ears, the feet, the hands, and speaks of their 
use as the organs of sight, hearing, &c. All this he 
refers to the organization and activity of the church — 
the exercise of the several gifts in unison and har- 
mony for the edifying of the whole, and that the body 
may edify itself in love. 

'• It should not be overlooked, that the constituent 

jj parts of the whole church are found to exist in 

' smaller portions of the great whole, and that, there- 
fore, the same organization and action required in the 
universal church are required in every portion of it. 
Therefore not only each individual church should be 
properly organized and prepared to act aright, but as 

I many such churches as possible, including their min- 
isters, should enter into a correct and harmonious 
organization, and according to that organization, bring 
into united and vigorous action every member, every 
part and portion of such organized body, whether it 

' extends only to one church or to an association of 
churches and ministers, or whether it includes many 
25* 



294 MEMOIR 



4 



such associated bodies. In either case, such organized 
body, whether limited or extensive, is to be regarded , 
as the body, with its mutual dependences and aids. 

" A physical body consists of organized matter, com- j 
posed of organized parts. The body of Christ con-i 
sists of organized spiritual members, and these being, ^ 
by virtue of organization, members one of another, 
and thus constituting a complete body, are governed 
by the legitimate laws of organization, w^hereby the 
same harmonious and useful action, of a spiritual 
kind, is carried on in a spiritual body that is every 
where so apparent in the physical body. 

" There are two great and leading points here to be 
considered : 1st, the proper organization of the body, 
in order that it may be prepared for proper action. 
2d, the harmonious and effective action of such an i 
organized body. j 

" Li relation to the first — the organization — we 
may be greatly aided in our inquiries by a knowledge 
of anatomy. The human body not only consists of 
numerous organs, but these are united, adjusted, and 
combined in a manner that shows contrivance, design, 
and wisdom. This unity, adjustment, and combina- 
tion, is what constitutes physical organization. Now, 
if Paul's comparison be just and correct, then, if the ' 
church is properly organized, whether it be confined 
to a town, or whether it extend over states, the parts 
must be so united, adjusted, and combined, as that all 
will operate in harmony, and with strength. Such a 
body, thus organized, cannot fail to be adhesive and 
powerful. 

" Let us examine the illustration a little further. In 



d 



l! 



MEMOIR. 295 

the human body, the bones are so constructed as that 
jthey unite with each other by means of joints of ex- 
Iquisite workmanship : the adaptation of each in 
Irespect to form is wonderful. With these are com- 
jbined ligaments, tendons, and muscles, in such a 
Imanner as to create the greatest possible power. It 
lis this combination, this organization, that gives sta- 
bility and power to the body. To all these organized 
solids are added the fluids of the system. At the 
head of these, and as the nourisher and supporter of 
the whole frame, is the blood, which courses its way 
through a thousand channels to the extremities, and 
being taken up by the capillaries, is returned to the 
heart, to enter again upon its tour through the body. 
In this there are no counter currents, no obstruc- 
tions, when in a healthy state. 

" Now, all this is perfectly illustrative of the body 
of Christ, when properly organized, and in a state of 
health and vigor. If there are any clashing and jar- 
ring parts — if any friction or obstruction — it is the 
result of derangement, and the want of organization. 
Organization must be such as to cause the body to 
be quiet and free from distress. It must be such as 
to prevent, effectually, the interference of one part 
with another. Let any sound and healthy man be 
examined, and the whole organization will be found 
perfect. All pain or sickness is caused by derange- 
ment somewhere. Solomon speaks of ^ a broken 
tooth, or a foot out of joint,' as producing severe pain. 
A want of harmonious feeling and united organized 
action is represented by Paul as being weak, sickly, 
faint, and lame. Palsies and fevers are the result of 



296 MEMOIR. 

obstructions, disorganizations, and unhealthy action. \ 
How many religious bodies have been paralyzed or 
thrown into feverish excitements, all of which might 
have been prevented had the whole been so organized 
as to prevent collisions and deadly frictions. 

" I believe no judicious person of experience will 
deny, or can doubt, that every individual church ought 
to be so organized within itself as to secure the good 
results, and to avoid the evils, here named, and many 
others which experience will bring to their knowledge. 
Still, is it so ? Are the rules and regulations of the 
churches ample ? Are they understood, agreed to, and 
enforced ? Let observation and experience answer. 

" But the body of Christ does not consist in one 
local <jhurch, nor in many perfectly independent ones.* 
There is no such thing as complete independence of 
churches. No mention is made of it in Scripture, 
and no denomination acts upon the plan of perfect 
independence of churches. They cannot, if there is 
any association or correspondence of churches. There 
is association and correspondence in all denomina- 
tions ; and the organization that should obtain in one 
church, should by mutual agreement be established in 
all churches thus associated. This would produce 
harmony, not only in feeling, but in action, and thus 
increase mutual love and harmony by acting upon 
the same principles, by the same rule, and aiming at 
the same object. 

" "When associated churches are thus organized on 
similar principles, and governed by similar regulations, 
the next thing is to adopt and agree to certain defi- 
nite principles of association, so that a mutual care 



MEMOIR. 297 

shall be extended over the whole. These principles 
' should not be such as to infringe at all upon the right 
of every church to govern its own internal affairs ; 
but their independence should be left inviolate in all 
these matters, that they may effectually guard against 
the clutch of tyranny and grinding heel of oppression. 
But the care which each component part of the asso- 
ciated body should feel and exercise over the whole, 
jshould be such as persons feel and exercise over their 
ijown limbs and members. An agreement should be 
jentered into by the associate body that, when help is 
needed by any church, application shall be made to 
the churches thus associated, who shall send them 
chosen men to sit with them, assist in examining the 
case, and give such counsel as their wisdom may en- 
jable them to do. These cases may be numerous, but 
|some of them may be specified — such as when a 
jiew church is to be constituted, when an elder is to 
jjbe ordained, when a pastor is to be settled, or when 
jjthe pastoral relation is to be dissolved, and many 
(others. For want of such counsel, many churches 
jihave been constituted prematurely. Precipitate ordi- 
jnations have taken place, improper men have been 
isettled as pastors, and that relation has often been 
dissolved in such a manner, and under such circum- 
stances, as to entail lasting grief and trials either 
jupon the church or the pastor, or both. These evils 
i|have often occurred just for want of the wise and ju- 
! dicious counsel of brethren from neighboring churches. 
" Such is an outline of the plan of organization 
I which we are not only at liberty to adopt, but which, 
jl I apprehend, we are bound to adopt for the unity and 



298 MEMOIR. 

strength of the body of Christ. By proper organiza- 
tion, the system enjoys health, receives and relishes 
food, grows and increases in strength, from the flush 
of virgin youth to the honorable gray hairs of old 
age. And by a proper and comprehensive organiza- 
tion of the body of Christ, we may have a healthy 
church and ministry ; the true bread will be acceptable 
and nourishing ; vigorous growth and increased spir- 
itual strength will attend us, both in the commence- 
ment of church organization, and during the long 
years that may pass away. Such a course is well 
calculated to prevent impositions both upon the 
churches and upon the ministry — to promote familiar 
acquaintance and mutual interest — and by increas- 
ing unity and similarity, enable the several members 
to contribute to the edifying of the body of Christ." 



MEMOIR. 299 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

CONCLUSION. 

During the winter Elder Shaw's mind seemed con- 
tinually fixed upon retirement, which he thought to 
find in his quiet home upon Rhode Island; and he 
never talked with his friends about moving there with- 
out saying his greatest desire with regard to it was to 
get away from the world, to be by himself ; and often 
have we heard him say, " I do not want any more to 
do with the world ; I am tired of it ; " yet when we 
tried to persuade him he had done enough as a min- 
ister, that his health required he should be more care- 
ful of himself, and try to rest a while, he did not feel 
willing to listen to it, and only said, " I cannot give 
up preaching, but must do all the good I can while I 
do live. I want to think the world better for my having 
lived in it." At the same time he urged most strongly 
his plan of going to Portsmouth, because he could 
preach there and be aside from the busy part of the 
world. 

When sickness had laid its hand upon her who had 
so long been his companion in life's journey, and was 
willing to be the same in his retirement, he said to one 
of his friends that he had but one desire, which was, 
that she should be restored to health and go with him 
to their new home, and he should then be happy. 



300 MEMOIR. 

But He who holdeth in his own right hand the destiny 
of us all had prepared new trials for him, through 
which he should be safely carried to a home eternal 
in the skies. 

On the 30th of March his wife was taken sick, and 
during the first three weeks of her illness he watched 
by her bed with an anxious heart, refusing to seek 
rest for himself, relying, as he long had done, too 
much upon his naturally strong constitution, being 
unwilling to admit that it was impaired by the labors 
of his past life. At times the lamp of life with her 
he prized so highly seemed about to go out, and he 
appeared to be already mindful of the darkness there 
must be for him when its rays could no longer shine 
upon his path ; and when she told him she feared she 
might not be permitted much longer to stay with him, 
he said he could not live without her, but she must get 
well again, and take care of him in his last sickness. 

The prayers of the good man were answered, and 
the angel of death passed over. Joy came again to 
our family circle, as we saw the light coming slowly 
to the eyes of our loved one once more, with many 
signs of returning health ; and on the 19th of April he 
who had waited so anxiously for some encouraging 
symptoms in her case, for the first time left her bed- 
side, and returned to the people of his charge. The 
Sabbath following, a violent storm prevented the peo- 
ple from coming together at the meeting-house, and 
he did not preach. Monday, he was called to attend 
a funeral, and although it rained, he walked some dis- 
tance to the place appointed. He here preached his 
last sermon, from Eccl. xii. 7., " Then shall the dust 



MEMOIR. 301 

return to the earth as it was : and the spirit shall return 
unto God who gave it " — a sermon said to have been 
preached with great clearness and power. 

Truly we know not the future, and its revealings 
seemed entirely withheld from him ; yet it would seem, 
could he have known of his approaching dissolution, 
he could not have better chosen a subject for his clos- 
ing work in life. Who, better than he, loved to speak 
of the spirit's return to its God ? and who could have 
been more willing to give words of consolation to the 
mourner ? He had long preached the unspeakable 
riches of the gospel, his faith the world knew already, 
and could he, with a mind capable of looking within 
the vail which concealed the future, have himself 
chosen the subject for his last sermon, can we doubt 
he would have left untouched all doctrinal points, 
deeming his past teachings sufficient for the world to 
know his belief, and his desire for their compliance 
with gospel truths ? No, we cannot doubt he would 
have looked back upon the wearisome road he had 
travelled, and the burden his heavenly Father had 
helped him to bear, forward to the opening portals of 
the tomb, where he should soon lay off the garments 
of his earthly life, and have said, " Then shall the 
dust return to the earth as it was, and the spirit shall 
return unto God who gave it." Even these words in 
themselves would have been sufficient. Death was 
indeed near to him ; but we know not but it may be 
even nearer to us all ; and this text deeply impressed 
should be sufficient to lead us to heed all his past ad- 
vice, and seek a preparation for a happy meeting of 
the spirit with Him who gave it. 
26 



302 MEMOIR. ^ 

The fatigues and exposure to which he was sub- 
jected, to perform this, his last public labor, while he 
was yet wearied with the anxieties of the past few 
weeks, proved too much for his physical energies to 
withstand. Having taken a violent cold at this time, 
nature was too far taxed, and he was obliged to yield 
to the truth that his powers of endurance were less 
than he had supposed, and he must return again to 
his family. Thursday, the 24th of April, he was car- 
ried home, and on the morning of the 26th was taken 
with a disease under which his enfeebled constitution 
was not able long to sustain him. There seemed 
little or no action in the system ; and while we at- 
tempted to restore it by every means in our power, he 
weakened day by day, till God in mercy gave him 
rest in his kingdom. 

During the first seven days of his illness, tongue 
could never tell the intensity of his sufferings. His 
disease was calculated to cause him much distress, 
and the peculiar state of his system tended to increase 
it. But he bore it all with great patience, and never 
was known to murmur for a moment. From the day 
he was first taken, he seemed to feel that he should 
never recover, and expressed considerable anxiety as 
to the medical treatment he should receive, as if he 
still felt an interest in life, and wished to have his stay 
upon earth prolonged, if it was possible. 

Upon the third day of his illness he lost his voice, 
and could only make known his wants in a whisper, 
which seemed a trial to him, and he would often say, 
" Shall I ever speak aloud again ? " The difficulty with 
which he could make himself understood, and the 



MEMOIR. 303 

intensity of his bodily sufferings, were no doubt the 
reasons why he said so little of his approaching disso- 
lution. When he was told there was little hope of 
his recovery, he seemed undisturbed, asked to see his 
wife, and calmly told her his wishes with regard to 
his temporal affairs. She was still unable to sit up, 
and, with strength hardly sufficient to support her 
head from the pillow, she received the last words of 
him who was dear as life to her, and with whom she 
was about to give up its sweetest hopes, and sever the 
strongest tie which bound her to earth. 

God in heaven, who looked down upon us, can 
alone know the agony of that hour, as we all knelt 
close by our beloved one, each anxious to catch any 
word which might escape the ears of the others. For 
each of us he expressed his last wish as to our life 
upon earth ; of spiritual things he told us he had 
little to say, for he had " always been saying." O, 
how deeply did our hearts respond to that I Yes, he 
had always, in word and action, given us a sufficient 
rule to guide us through all coming life, and to that 
land where he was going before us. For absent 
friends, the church, and ministry, he left no message 
when life's sun was about to set. Why should he ? 
Has there not ever a light shone from his exemplary 
life sufficient for them ? He did not leave, till the last 
sands were -ebbing out, his messages for them. His 
friends had ever had his loving counsel, his kind ad- 
vice, and cheering words to help them along the way 
of life. The church had received as a free offering 
his untiring exertions ; for it he had labored without 
rest, till the willing spirit was bowed down with the 



304 MEMOIR. ' 

weariness of the flesh. To the ministry he had been" 
a brother indeed, bearing with them the burdens, and 
sharing with them the joys, of the Lord's servants. 
They had known his trust in God, his reliance upon 
his word and spirit, and that alone. He had bid them 
trust in the same, and when the final hour came, and 
he was about to give his spirit up and go to his re- 
ward, there was not a word unsaid ; he could depart 
in peace, knowing his work was finished. 

It was Sunday, May 4, when we first gave up all 
hope of his being again permitted to smile in health 
upon us. One short week before he had walked with 
assistance into his wife's room, and sat for an hour by 
her bed, talking with us and smiling as he used to do 
in health, as we tried to cheer him with the prospect 
of her speedy recovery, and the probability that he 
would not be as sick as she had been. Two weeks 
before, he was in the midst of his people, able to speak 
to them still of God's goodness, and two days later he 
preached a sermon of consolation to the afflicted who 
mourned the loss of one now no more to dwell among 
them. 

Thus was he permitted to continue his labors in the 
cause of his Master to the last, and even when the 
shadow of the wing of the death angel seemed to have 
fallen upon our household, and darkened the way be- 
fore us, he saw the sunshine of God's love every where, 
and did not shrink from the work of making known 
to the sinner the end of his ways, to the righteous 
man the happiness in store for him, and to the afflicted 
the consolation that he mourns not without hope. 

They who have watched for the last time by the 



MEMOIR. 305 

couch of one united to them by the strongest ties of 
nature, and felt the warmth of their own hearts lessen, 
as if death could not pass so near, taking the best be- 
loved, and leave them with aught to make life still 
worth possessing, — they, and they alone, can know 
the sorrow of our hearts as those last sad hours passed 
away, so swiftly to us who were so soon to lose him 
I forever, and slowly to him whose wearied soul longed 
I to escape its tenement of clay and soar away " to the 
I land of bright spirits above." Yet he did not repine, 
i but said, as the last hours were passing away, •' I shall 
j soon be at rest ; " and near the close of the Sabbath he 
I said, when that day was passed he thought his last 
, day upon earth would be finished. So it indeed 
! proved, for ere the close of the next day he had en- 
j tered upon a rest eternal in that land whose day shall 
have no ending. As in life he had been upheld by an 
I almighty arm, at its close he rested his head upon the 
j| bosom of his Savior, " and breathed his life out sweet- 
jl ly there." There was no struggle, but as the wearied 

I child falls asleep when the day is ended, his spirit 

II passed to its better home above. 

It was not Death that came into our midst, and with 
ji relentless hand snatched our loved one from us, but, 
I when the dark cloud of sorrow rested heavily upon us, 
and our bowed spirits refused to be comforted, there 
1 came an angel among us, and taking our best beloved 
' in his arms, he swept the cloud from above our heads 
j with his broad wing, and bore him far beyond, where 
the gates of the heavenly city were open to receive 
j him. There he now sits clothed in a robe of right- 
eousness, and upon his head is placed a crown the 
26* 



306 MEMOIR. 

stars might not outshine. O, was there not joy in ) 
heaven, as his freed spirit was borne by the angel 
within its portals ? The Savior bade him welcome, 
and with his own right hand placed the crown upon 
his brow ; the saints sang praises to their God, that 
another of earth's weary ones had finished his work, ^ 
and the angels struck their harps anew. c 

On the 9th, appropriate funeral services were held | 
at the Franklin Street Church, attended by a number i 
of his brethren in the ministry from abroad. The ' 
Scriptures were read by Elder A. G. Morton, after 
which prayer was offered by Elder D. P. Pike, and a 
sermon preached by Elder Moses How, from Neh, 
vii. 2, " He was a faithful man, and feared God above- 
many." Prayer was again offered by brother Morton, 
and from the altar where he had so many times ad- 
ministered God's holy ordinances, he was borne to that 
silent mansion where there is neither sorrow nor care, 
and the wearied body finds its rest, while the happy 
spirit soars a\Yay to its brighter home in heaven. 

We look not into the grave for him ; his freed spirit 
entered not there, but with the pure and holy of every 
clime and age, he joins his voice with those who, 
round the dazzling throne pf the Father, sing praises 
evermore. 

The dark earth cannot hold him in its cold embrace ; . 
his head rests not beneath the sod, unconscious of life 
or happiness ; but where the sun of an endless day il- 
lumines his path, he dwells in a land of perfect peace 
and joy. O, why should we look into the dark valley 
for him ? The Savior has passed there before him, and, 
opening a pathway to glory beyond, has guided him 



MEMOIR. 307 

through the silent land to his home of purity and 
love. 

In life he sought always for some greater good, some 
nearer place to Him who is all-wise and powerful, and 
to fill the minds of men with loftier aspirations was 
his greatest object in life. Bonds of earth then kept 
the soul from the height to which it fain would soar, 
but now it is over ; the cords which bound him to this 
temporal existence are broken, and being made im- 
mortal, he dwells among the glories of God's own 
kingdom, drinking of the fount of perfect knowledge, 
and sharing the light of eternal truth. Shall we there 
behold him, with the shining face of a glorified spirit, 
forever freed from sorrow such as he knew when here 
with us, and then wish to call him back ? There is a 
hope deep within our hearts which bids us be silent — 
a hope which looks forward to that time when the 
tomb shall open for us, and his hand be outstretched 
to guide us through it. There is a voice in every 
breeze which sighs above his grave which bids 
us murmur not that he has left us for that land 
where he rejoices with a joy the world could never 
give. Our hearts are bowed down with sorrow, and 
we can but mourn most deeply the loss of one who 
was to us what he could never be to others, one 
whose loving counsels none qould know as we have 
known them, or miss them as we must ever miss them. 
The time to " suffer and be silent " has indeed come 
to us, for the heart's deepest grief cannot express itself 
in words. 



308 MEMOIR. 



In presenting these pages to the public, we cherish 
no expectation that any who peruse them will find 
aught which could teach of the true life of him 
whose memoir they purport to be. 

The life of the truly good man consists not in the 
daily acts of his life, however eventful it may be ; not 
in his works of benevolence, his deeds of mercy, or 
words of consolation to the sorrowing, but in the 
depths of his soul may we believe that life to dwell — 
in the spirit which prompts each act and governs each 
motive. 

Believing this, in that world where the secrets of all 
hearts shall be revealed, we may hope to read his true 
history. 

We regret that we have not been able to give a 
journal from his own pen farther than the year 1818. 
A journal of the life of one who had done so much 
for the Christian cause, written entirely by himself, 
and containing his feelings at the time when those 
scenes occurred, in which he took so active a part, 
would have given a better view of his inner life, the 
one best worth our knowing. But when we consider 
how arduous were his duties, and that he labored not 
for a name among men when his work should be fin- 
ished, we cannot wonder that he neglected his journal, 
commenced when young, and fijially gave up writing 
any account of his labors. 

His travels and labors in different parts of the coun- 
try we have endeavored to trace as best we could. 
The perseverance with which he always continued the 
former, and the untiring zeal with which he performed 



MEMOIR. 309 

the latter, speak to us with a voice to which we would 
not cease to listen, though he who thus labored should 
no more be seen among us, no longer teach us the 
way of light and life. 

We feel it to be true that there are many who will 
read these pages with deep interest ; yet we^ cannot 
believe such a book necessary to perpetuate his mem- 
ory, for upon the hearts of many he has left a record of 
his words too deeply impressed to ever be forgotten ; 
and it is sweeter still to think, in the crown of his re- 
joicing there gleam many stars as emblems of the 
souls he, through Christ, has led to life eternal. In 
the Lamb's book of life our heavenly Father has 
written his name in characters which shall not be 
effaced when men think of him no more, and the 
world has passed away ; and with the earnest hope 
that the reading of this volume may lead many to 
seek to have their names written with his, in that 
book, we give it to the world. 



APPENDIX. 



SENTIMENTS OF THE CHRISTIANS. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE CHRISTIAN CONNECTION. 

About fifty years ago, several Methodist preachers in the 
State of Virginia, and in the Carohnas, became dissatisfied 
with the discipUne of that church, and withdrew. They then 
agreed to search the Scriptures for a rule of life, and to be- 
lieve, preach, and walk as they should direct. The result 
was, they soon became agreed that " Christian" was the appro- 
priate name for all the followers of Christ, as all true believ- 
ers hold, and that while others go further, and take some 
sectarian name, of human origin, they ought not, and would 
not, receive or use, among themselves, any other. By thus 
searching the Scriptures for a rule, they became satisfied 
that as that book contained the whole of the rule of duty and 
faith, so no other was necessary, and all others, if authoritative, 
served to divide and lead astray. Here they settled down 
upon the broad plan of the name all believers take — Chris- 
tians ; and the rule they all acknowledge — the Bible. 

A few years after this, several ministers of the Presbyteri- 
an order, in the State of Kentucky, broke off from that body, 
because of the government under which it acted ; and several 
of their usages appeared to them both unscriptural and op- 
pressive. This act threw them upon the Bible, as the like act 



312 



APPENDIX 



had thrown the seceders from the Methodists in Virginia ; 
and with the same resuh — for they soon agreed to be noth- 
ing but Christians, and to have no disciphne or rule but the 
Bible. 

About the same time, a few ministers in New England, ' 
who had been connected with the Baptists, were led to see 
that human creeds were both useless and hurtful, and in re- 
linquishing these, they, too, were thrown upon the Bible 
alone. As they found there none of their names but Chris- 
tian, and none of the modern denominational titles, they also 
soon agreed on that name, and on the Bible as their only 
rule of faith and practice. 

Here, then, were three companies in the United States, 
all agreeing in these two points. But they were strangers 
to each other, and even to the fact that such companies ex- 
isted. But in a few years each learnt that others existed, 
and by means of letters, and a periodical which was soon 
commenced among the New England Christians, a corre- 
spondence was opened, and a union created, so that the three 
became one, and have to this day been known as the '* Chris- 
tian Connection in the United States of America." 

The Christians in the several states were soon organized 
into conferences, and for several years delegates from these 
met in a general conference ; but this was discontinued, and a 
closer organization of the several annual conferences, em- 
bracing the ministers and churches, was adopted. 

Thus having fought their way into existence, by using, 
not carnal weapons, but those that are mighty through God, 
they have spread abroad over the face of the country, and 
become many thousands. 

THE NAME "CHRISTIAN." 

The first impression with the fathers of our connection 
was, that the object of a name was not so much to distin- 
guish one from another as to distinguish the real character 



APPENDIX. 313 

of every one, in contradistinction from all the unbelieving 
world. Sectarian names would show the former, and the 
generical name Christian would show the latter. Therefore 
Christian is proper. They also went beyond this reasoning, 
and having referred every thing to the Bible, they searched 
that for an appropriate name. There they found no such 
names given to the followers of Christ as Catholic, Roman 
Catholic, Episcopalian, Presbyterian, Congregationalist, Meth- 
odist, Quaker, Shaker, Baptist, Tunker, Mennonite, Sweden- 
borgian. Orthodox, Unitarian, Universalist, nor yet any other 
of the long hst now given to the multiplied parties in Chris- 
tendom. There they found they were called disciples, 
saints, brethren, believers, &.C., but each of these went to 
show some particular trait or relation ; as, believer showed 
their faith ; saint showed their holiness ; disciple showed 
that they were Christ's scholars. But Christian embraced 
all these, and therefore was the most appropriate name. It 
was seen, too, that all thinking men so understood it, inas- 
much as all are called Christians, as a general name for all 
who follow Christ. 

It appeared evident to them that the apostolic church 
acknowledged this general name among themselves, and did 
not reject it when others called them by it. Whether it was 
first given by divine appointment, or whether it grew out of 
the nature of the case, both with themselves and their ene- 
mies, it is hardly worth while to inquire. Many, even of 
the learned, however, have contended that the word "called" 
in the phrase, " The disciples were called Christians first 
in Antioch," when critically examined, and traced to its root, 
shows clearly that they were called Christians by divine 
appointment. But waiving all questions of this sort, the 
authority is clear, and the name is proper when applied to 
every follower of Christ, and if so in reference to every one 
separately taken, then surely the whole, taken collectively, 
are Christians. Thus our fathers reasoned, and thus we, 
their children, reason. 
27 



314 APPENDIX. 

Notwithstanding the original design was to use the name 
in common with all other Christians, and for the same pur- 
poses that they do, yet the word soon began necessarily to 
be used also as a distinguishing name for t!ie whole body of 
those who thus reject all names of human origin. This was 
unavoidable in the nature of things. Hence we nov7 have 
" Christian connection," " Christian church," *' Christian 
preachers," " Christian chapels," ^c, &c. These are used 
with reference to us as a distinct organized body of Chris- 
tians. To avoid all these things, and lest we should grow 
up into a sect, many, for a season, opposed all organiza- 
tions ; but it was soon found that the remedy was worse than 
the disease a thousand times ; and hence church organiza- 
tions and conference organizations are now becoming univer- 
sal, and a distinct body is thus recognized, called the " Chris- 
tian connection." 

Many have endeavored to steal the name Christian from 
us, either by making it an adjective joined to some sectarian 
noun, as " Christian Baptist," " Christian Band," or some- 
tliing else of this sort ; or else by destroying the correct 
pronunciation of the word. Some have nicknamed us, by 
calling us Christ-ians, and thus by using the long sound of i in 
the first syllable, they would give us a new sectarian name. 
Others have changed the i, in the last syllable, into y; and 
thus they have made us Christ-yans. But all these adultera- 
tions, and modifications, and innovations our whole connec- 
tion spurn and reject. We are neither Christian Baptists, 
nor Christian Band, nor Christ-ians, nor Christ-yans ; but as 
the rules of the language require, and as all others pronounce 
the word, so we are simply, Christians. 

We do not so call ourselves because we think ourselves 
exclusively entitled, nor because we are any more entitled to 
it than others ; nor do we thereby deprive others either of 
the name or character. If they choose to appropriate to 
themselves other names in addition to this, we do not object, 
but we stop short, and call ourselves nothing more than they 



APPENDIX. 315 

call themselves, before taking: an unscriptural name. Are you 
Christians ? So are we. Are you something else in addi- 
tion 1 We are not. 

ORGANIZATION OF CHURCHES. 

In the early part of the existence of the Christian connec- 
tion, some of the ministers, who had witnessed or experienced 
tlie oppressive power of human yokes of bondage in the ex- 
ercise of church government, ran into the opposite extreme, 
and considered and taught that love and Christian fellowship 
was all the bond or organization necessary to constitute a 
church, and therefore neglected to collect the members and 
admit to the church by a particular act. This loose way of 
doing business soon showed its evil consequences, and a dif- 
ferent mode of procedure was recommended, and universally 
pursued. 

The course pursued is this : When several persons, living 
in a place, desire to be constituted a church, they appoint a 
time to consider the^ subject, and one or more elders meet 
with them. After examining the number and religious 
character of the persons who desire to be organized into a 
church, and becoming satisfied that it will be for the interest 
of the cause, they proceed to write in a book a plain state- 
ment of the agreement of the signers to take the Scriptures 
of truth for their rule of faith, practice, and discipline, and 
submit to, and exercise, the same as members of the church. 
When such agreement is read, and fully understood, then 
those who desire it, and are in full Christian fellowship, have 
their names recorded as members; and' such regulations and 
transactions as the church from time to time agree to, are 
recorded by a clerk chosen for the purpose, together with 
all the doings of the church. Others are received from time 
to time by a vote of the church, upon a profession of conver- 
sion, by a relation of experience, or by a letter from other 
churches. A monthly conference is held by the church for 



316 



APPENDIX 



the renewing and preservation of fellowship. The Lord's 
supper is generally administered once a month. 

Every church makes choice of such a number of deacons 
as the number of the church requires. In addition to these, 
there is generally chosen a committee, whose duty it is to 
see to the spiritual state of the church, look after offenders, 
reconcile difficulties, and to see that proper discipline is ex- 
ercised according to the New Testament. 

Every church is expected to be under the pastoral care of 
some minister of their own choice, and to secure the labors 
of a minister to preach the gospel to them. But every 
church is an independent body, transacting its own affairs in 
its own way. 

CONFERENCES. 

All the ministers and preachers in a state, or a section 
of country, and all the churches located in the same territory, 
are generally connected with each other by means of an an- 
nual meeting called a conference. Ministers are received into 
the conference, upon their request, by^a vote of the body 
VFhen assembled ; and churches are received in the same way, 
by request through their delegates. Young preachers are 
received and approved by the conference. Every preacher 
is examined by the conference at its yearly session, and every 
church is required to represent itself. 

The conferences being voluntary associations, neither 
ministers nor churches are required to join the conference 
unless they choose to ; but their utility and importance are so 
apparent that few now decline becoming members. Confer- 
ences serve to keep up acquaintance, increase union, produce 
concert of action, detect and prevent imposture, strengthen 
and encourage each other, and concentrate the strength of 
the various parts by promoting union of sentiment and action 
throughout the whole body. But the confeKences have noth- 
ing to do with the internal concerns of the churches ; their 
acts relating to the churches being all advisory — not au- 
thoritative. 



APPENDIX. 317 



BAPTISM. 

The Christians having thrown aside all rules except the 
Bible, and understanding that according to its obvious import, 
as a matter of course, regard nothing as baptism but immer- 
sion. This is not very remarkable in regard to the New 
England Christians, because their first preachers were from 
the Baptists. But those of the south and west, sprung 
from the Methodists and Presbyterians, who consider sprin- 
khng and pouring equally valid as immersion. Still they 
had no sooner agreed to look to the Bible alone for a rule, 
than all other modes of baptism began to be laid aside, 
and immersion was very soon practised in almost exerj 
instance. We do not regard the immersion of those who 
have been sprinkled as rebaptizing, because immersion, 
and nothing else, is considered to be baptism, according to 
the Scripture. 

Baptism is looked upon as every other human act of 
obedience is — the performance of an important duty. But 
as no act of man possesses merit, and as we are saved by 
grace, therefore pardon, or acceptance with God, is to be 
looked for alone through the blood of Christ, and not through 
baptism or any other human act. No person is considered 
a fit subject for baptism until he has obtained pardon, and 
gives evidence of being born of the Spirit of God. It is on 
this principle that the Christians reject infant sprinkling and 
infant baptism, and do not believe in the forgiveness of sins 
past at baptism, or by means of that ordinance, any more 
than by means of any other act of obedience. Still it is re- 
garded as a very solemn and important duty, imperiously 
enjoined on every one who has passed from death unto life. 
Our strictness and particularity relative to immersion have 
caused some to style us Christian Baptists. But we go back 
to the apostohc age for both name and ordinances. There- 
fore Christian is our title, and immersion our baptism. " Not 
21* 



318 APPENDIX. 

the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of 
a good conscience toward God." 

CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 

The ministry of the gospel is not regarded by the Chris- 
tians as a trade, nor as a profession, that a man has a right 
to take up or lay down at pleasure. Nor do they regard it 
as a business, for which a man wishing to enter it can pre- 
pare himself as for any secular employment. They regard 
it as not only sacred in itself, but also as sacred and divine 
in the call and qualifications of those who acceptably and 
usefully exercise the office. 

None are regarded as called of God to the work who do 
not give evidence of sound conversion and vital piety. It is 
also believed that they must be so exercised in mind on the 
subject as to evince a strong and ardent desire for the spirit- 
ual welfare of mankind ; so much so as to lead them to a 
willingness to make sacrifices for the cause of Christ, and to 
suffer themselves that others "may obtain the salvation that 
is in Christ, with eternal glory." 

These exercises alone, however, are not regarded as suf- 
ficient to prove the validity of the call ; but they must be ac- 
companied with a good natural understanding, and an apt- 
ness to teach. When such, by the improvement of their 
gift, manifest that God has chosen them to teach and preach 
Christ, it is regarded as the duty of the church and of the 
ministry to encourage them, and to hold up their hands, by 
giving their approbation both verbally and in writing. 

When thus called of God to the work, it is believed that 
he will open the way before them, and bless their labors. 
But that they may be prepared to accomplish the greatest 
amount of good possible, they must both give themselves 
wholly to God and to the work, and must also make all pos- 
sible improvement by storing their minds with useful knowl- 
edge, especially the knowledge of the Scriptures. 



APPENDIX. 319 



DEPRAVITY. 

If by depravity is understood that men are naturally and 
universally so rendered impotent by the first transgression, 
that they can have neither desire nor power to do any good 
or acceptable act till they are renewed by grace ; or if by 
it is meant such a state of weakness and wickedness that no 
sinner turns, or can turn, to God but by the irresistible grace 
and power of God ; if this is what is meant by depravity, 
then the Christians believe nothing of it. But if depravity 
means this — that " we all like sheep have gone astray;" 
that the whole race of man have become vile and polluted ; 
that the whole world is wicked, and inclined to sin rather 
than to holiness ; that if left to their own way and to their 
own choice, without the special instructions and influences 
of God upon them, they would all go on still in sin ; if this 
is depravity, then the Christians are firm believers in it. For 
the Bible declares, " they have all gone out of the way ; 
there is none that doeth good ; no, not one." This truth, 
perhaps, might be doubted by some, were it not clearly illus- 
trated before our eyes. We plainly see that the world is 
inclined to neglect God, and to pursue their own ways. 
And we further see that it is by the agency of grace that any 
are inclined to forsake sin and turn to God. 

FREEDOM OF THE WILL. 

Still the grace of God does not accomplish the redemp- 
tion of the soul by force, but its work is to enlighten, draw, 
reprove, and strengthen the rational mind. It cries, " Turn 
ye at my reproof; " and there is a power in man to obey or 
disobey. If they yield to the word and spirit of God, which 
they have power to do, that grace will save them by conver- 
sion and preservation. But if they resist the Holy Ghost, 
which they have power to do, then there is no power that 
can save them, inasmuch as they trample on the only 
remedy. 



320 APPENDIX. 

To regard man as a machine destroys his volition, and 
consequently his accountability. But to view him as a 
rational agent lays him under obligation, and stamps him 
with guilt if he rebels. While his being saved alone on terms 
of submission and obedience does not infringe on the doc- 
trine that declares he is " saved by grace," because such sub- 
mission and obedience is only the terms proposed by which 
grace can save. 

This view of the freedom of the will corresponds exactly 
with the whole course of man's life ; it harmonizes with 
every precept and prohibition found in the Bible, and fully 
justifies every promise and every threatening of God's word, 
and shows clearly the propriety of a day of judgment. 

ATONEIVIENT. 

The elaborate treatises that have flooded the world on 
what has generally been denominated the Atonement are 
thought to have rather darkened counsel than thrown light 
upon the awful and momentous subject they designed to 
illustrate. And the hot controversies that have often been 
carried on between men of different opinions on this subject, 
it is thought, have rather served to widen a breach, and to 
increase a spirit more injurious than the error of either party 
often appears to an impartial observer to be. It appears 
that the plain testimony of Scripture, unmixed with vain 
philosophy and human sophistry, is the best system relative 
to the atonement that any man can subscribe. 

The Scriptures teach that " Christ died for our sins," and 
that this was according to the Scriptures. See Isa. chap. 
53. That " he bare our sins in his own body on the tree." 
That " on him was laid the iniquity of us all." That " he 
gave his life a ransom for many." That " he gave himself 
a ransom for all." That " without the shedding of blood 
there is no remission." That " the blood of Jesus Christ 
cleanseth from all sin." That " we are not redeemed with 



APPENDIX. 321 

corruptible things — but by the precious blood of Christ." 
That " by him also we have received the atonement." These, 
and a multitude of other scriptures, show that the death of 
Christ has laid the only foundation of hope, and that Christ 
crucified is the power of God and the wisdom of God. 

This plan was necessary, and no other was suited to the 
divine economy. To ask why, and to scrutinize the wisdom 
of Omnipotence, seems quite out of place on the part of man. 
His divinely-aided reason can plainly see that God has, by 
and in the death of Christ, done all for man that is set forth 
in the texts above quoted ; and it is for us to acknowledge 
that he has thereby done all that was necessary, and not 
impeach his wisdom by insinuating that he has done more 
than was necessary. 

None of the above passages, nor any others, convey the 
idea that Christ died merely as a martyr, or that he laid 
down his life simply as a testimony of the truth of his doc- 
trine ; nor yet that his voluntary death was only for an ex- 
ample to his followers. Nor do the Scriptures teach or say 
that Christ by his death reconciled his Father to us ; nor 
that he suffered the punishment due to us ; nor that he there- 
by paid the debt for us. Either of these would seem to re- 
lease us altogether. But that the death of Christ has placed 
the world on salvable ground, while it releases us from no 
obligation of obedience, and annuls no threatening of damna- 
tion denounced against the obdurate, seems to be the plain 
doctrine of the New Testament. 

On this subject there is a variety of shades of opinion 
among all denominations, but I believe the above is the sim- 
ple view generally entertained throughout the Christian con- 
nection. It is a view that discards all technicalities, and 
leads to the use of Scripture terms. It takes away all glory 
and conceit on the part of man, and opens the way to pro- 
claim hberty to the captives throughout the world ; and yet 
it binds every sinner to the cross, and leaves him without 
hope unless he complies with the gospel, notwithstanding all 



322 APPENDIX. 

that has been effected by the death of Christ. Such an atone- 
ment sets up a ladder on the earth, the top of which reaches 
to heaven ; but faith and obedience only will enable us to 
ascend it. This atonement spreads a table ; but repentance 
brings us to it, and faith enables us to partake of it. Such 
an atonement proclaims the opening of the prison ; but obe- 
dierce brings out the prisoners. It prepares salvation before 
the face of all ; and all who will have Christ to reign over 
them partake thereof. Such a plan makes Christ all from 
the foundation to the top-stone, and yet promises life to none 
but true Christians. 

UNITY OF GOD. 

By the unity of God is to be understood, that God is one ; 
or that there is but one Supreme Being. This truth all 
Christians acknowledge ; but still they differ ; a part holding 
that the one God is three ; and a part holding that the one 
God is one only. This last is the opinion of the Christians. 
This opinion is founded upon the fact that one is the number 
miiformly applied to God in the Scriptures, where God is 
called " One Lord," " Holy Owe," " One, that is, God," 
" One God," " God is One,''^ &c. The use of the singular 
pronoun, when God is spoken of, is regarded as proof that 
he is ONE, and not three. I, My, Me, Thou, Thy, He, His, 
Him, Myself, Thyself, Himself, <fec., is the language of Scrip- 
ture relative to the one living and true God. 

The frequency of this mode of expression in the Bible, 
and the entire absence of any passage that declares him to be 
three, or any other plural number, is regarded as decisive 
proof that God is not three, but one. Whenever the Father 
and Son are said to be one, and also in that passage that says 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost are one, the con- 
nection shows clearly that it does not mean one person, 
or one being, but union ; union in testimony ; union in 
nature ; union in action ; and perfect oneness, without the 



APPENDIX. 323 

least possibility of the contraiy. This oneness of the Father 
and Son may be illustrated by the union of a man and his wife, 
and by the union of all Christians ; and, indeed, Christ prayed 
to the Father that his disciples might be one, even as he and 
the Father are one. This proves the sense in which the 
Father and Son are one. This then is the sense in which 
the Christians believe in the unity of God. " There is one 
God, the Father,''^ and " one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of 
tlie Father." 

THE CHARACTER OF CHRIST. 

One of the most prominent and frequent terms or titles ap- 
plied to Christ in the Scriptures is, " Son of God." This we 
understand to he applied to him not as a title of office, for the 
Bible has nowhere so used it, but he is called the " Son of 
God " in a proper sense. The Father says of him, " This 
is my Son ; " and the Son says of God, he is " my Father." 
The Father, the Son, the disciples, the convinced murderers 
of Jesus, and even the devils, with one voice declare him to 
be the Son of God. That this is the true sense and mean- 
ing of his Sonship is clear from those numerous Scriptures 
that say he is the " begotten of God," " the only begotten 
of the Father," " the only begotten Son of God," &c., &c. 

Now, this view of the Sonship of Christ completely frees 
us from the odium of beheving Christ to be a created being. 
Arians believe Christ was created ; we believe he was begot- 
ten of the Father ; therefore the Christians are not Arians. 
A certain grade of Unitarians at this day suppose Christ was 
the natural son of Joseph and Mary ; but it would seem that 
if this is the fact, Christ is no more competent to save the 
world than some other holy man. Such a view of Christ we 
utterly reject, as being wholly unscriptural, and also subversive 
of the whole plan of salvation. 

Created nature may differ altogether from the nature of 
him who created it ; as God created Adam with a nature far 



324 APPENDIX. 

inferior to his own. But the nature of the begotten must 
necessarily agree with the nature of him that begat. This 
law appears to be universal ; therefore the Son, whom God 
begat, is not a human but a divine being. 

In looking for the origin of the Son of God, we are car- 
ried by the Scriptures far back beyond visible and mortal 
things. He existed before he appeared on earth. He that 
existed before was then " made flesh," and he that had been 
invisible was then " beheld." Jesus says he existed " before 
Abraham ; " and that he was with the Father " before the 
world was ; " that he " proceeded forth and came from God, 
and came into this world ; " that when " he left the world, he 
went to the Father, and ascended up where he was before." 
He therefore is declared in Scripture to be present at the 
creation, and that all things which God creafbd were created 
by him ; for " God created all things by Jesus Christ." 

With these views of the nature and character of Christ, 
we see a glorious harmony and beauty in his work and 
offices, as Mediator, Savior, Redeemer, Prophet, Priest, King, 
and final .Judge. He reigns " above all heavens," with a 
name " better than the angels," " angels being made subject 
to him." As Lord of all he commands the obedience of all ; 
saves all who submit to him ; but will at last bring forth his 
enemies, and slay them before him. 

The period during which Christ acts as Mediator, to recon- 
cile man to God, is limited. " He must reign until lie has 
put down all rule, and all authority and power." " At 
his coming," Paul says, " cometh the end, when he shall 
have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father. 
Then shall the Son also himself be subject to him that put 
all things under him, that God may be all in all." 

Such are our views of Christ, which are strongly sup- 
ported both by the plain language and clear connection of 
Scripture. Such a view of truth destroys that thick mystery 
which covers some of the prevailing systems on the one 
hand, and those low, human, and inefficient sentiments so 



APPENDIX. 325 

plainly set forth on the other hand; and by the Scripture 
alone we find set forth an ample Savior, "able to save to 
the uttermost all that come unto God by him," " for he ever 
liveth to make intercession for us." 

THE HOLY SPIRIT. 

Through the whole age of the world God has held con- 
verse with men through that essence of his nature which the 
Bible calls " the Spirit." But under the gospel dispensa- 
tion, this divine and incomprehensible agent has wrought 
wonders, and revealed secrets kept hid from the foundation 
of the world. The nature of this agent is sufficiently made 
known by the terms used in the Scriptures to designate it, 
and to descriti^lts operations among men. 

Spirit, Holy Spirit, Spirit of God — these show that in its 
nature it is not only immaterial, but of the nature of God. 
The revelations to the prophets were by the Holy Spirit. It 
rested upon Christ " not by measure." Its influences brought 
the past to the remembrance of the apostles, and gave them 
power. It fell upon their hearers, and convicted them. It 
reproves the world, and is the mighty invisible agent that 
sets home truth, awakens fears, strengthens sinners to lay 
hold on Christ, and fills the believer's mind with pure and 
heavenly joy. Without it the gospel would fall powerless 
at the feet of careless sinners, and forever cease to turn men 
from darkness to light. 

The Holy Spirit is the true witness in the behever that 
he is born of God, and the true comforter that produces in 
his heart joy unspeakable and full of glory. 

The phrase " third person in the Trinity " the Christians 
never apply to the Holy Spirit, because such an expression 
is not hinted at in the Bible ; and it is a maxim with them, 
that what is not named in the Bible is not to be received as 
an article of faith. But every statement made in the word 
of God relative to its nature and operations, its necessity 
28 



326 APPENDIX. 

and effects, is strenuously insisted on ; and he that doubts or 
denies the necessity or the agency of the Holy Ghost, both 
in conversion and in Christian travail, is regarded as a mere 
philosopher or formalist. " The Spirit helpeth our infirmi- 
ties." " And if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he 
is none of his." " The Spirit searcheth all tilings, yea, the 
deep things of God." It was the Spirit by which Christ 
" preached to the spirits in prison," and by which he was 
"quickened" from the dead; and it is the Spirit that shall 
" also quicken our mortal bodies " at the resurrection of the 
last day. 

REGENERATION. 

The language of the New Testament pi^pthe subject of 
the new birth beyond a question. Its necessity in order to 
obtain eternal life is fully established by every part of the 
new dispensation. The vile, filthy, and depraved character 
of men shows they are unfit for heaven without it. The 
threatenings against the impenitent prove it. The promises 
on condition of regeneration show it. 

Regeneration the Christians understand to be explained 
in the language of the Bible. Such texts as the following 
show what it is : *' If any man be in Christ, he is a new 
creature ; old things are passed away, and all tilings are 
become new." *' Passed from death unto life." " Who 
hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath 
translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son." *' But ye 
are washed, ye are sanctified, ye are justified, in the name 
of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God." 

Regeneration embraces the pardon of all past sins — the 
cleansing of the soul from pollution — changing and renew- 
ing the whole mind — destroying all disposition to sin against 
God, infusing into the soul a love to God and his ways, so 
that there is a union of the soul to God and all that is good 
and just, producing a change, not only in the moral charac- 



APPENDIX. 327 

ter, but in the affections of the soul ; so that a rehgious and 
pious course is the choice of the mind, and heavenly objects 
attract the soul above. 

The witness of such a change is the comforting influences 
of the Divine Spirit. The agent on the part of God is the 
Divine Spirit acting in concert with his word of truth. The 
conditions on the part of man are, genuine repentance of 
sin, and faith in Jesus Christ, accompanied by hearty reform, 
and a sincere turning to God. 

Revivals of religion, or genuine reformations, are no more 
or less than such a regeneration experienced by many per- 
sons, accompanied by the zealous and faithful labors of 
Christians. Such revivals have ever been the life and soul 
of the Christian connection. Their whole growth and pros- 
perity have d(||^nded on them. But not more than the 
growth and prosperity of the apostohc church depended on 
revivals. B^ this very means the church in Jerusalem grew 
to many thousands in a few days. And by tracing the history 
in the Acts of the Apostles, we find that multiplied conver- 
sions and reformations, and that alone, raised up the church, 
and pei^etuated its existence. 

Therefore, if regeneration is explained to mean a change 
of morals merely, or a change of religions, whether from 
one set of opinions to another, or from Mahometanism to 
Christianity, or from Judaism to Christianity, or from idola- 
try to Christianity, — I say, if regeneration is explained to 
mean such a change, and no more, it falls infinitely short of 
Bible regeneration, and of soul-saving religion. The fallow 
ground must be broken up ; the tree must be made good ; 
the foundation must be laid on a rock. 

Attempts have been made from without to introduce the 
Popish doctrine of regeneration by baptism ; but the Chi-is- 
tians have generally resisted all such attempts, and still are 
laboring for the conversion of sinners to God by regenera- 
tion, as preparatory to baptism and the other ordinances of 
the gospel. 



328 



APPENDIX. 



CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 



Notwithstanding the necessary connection and inter- 
course of the members and ministers of their own churches, 
yet it has always been a prominent sentiment with the Chris- 
tians to extend the hand of fellowship to every one who 
gives evidence of true piety. Therefore the bond of Chris- 
tian fellowship is Christianity itself. And although men of 
the same views of doctrine and practice may enjoy more 
peace, comfort, and edification, by being connected with a 
church of their views, still all Christians should unite in the 
worship of God, and in his ordinances ; hoping and expect- 
ing to all arrive at the same haven of eternal rest, where 
none will be asked to what church they belonged in this 
world, but all will be judged as saints or d^pers, and not as 
Presbyterians, Methodists, or Baptists. 

I would not by these remarks be understood to represent 
that the Christians are indifferent to doctrine or practice ; 
they are, in fact, tenacious of these, and doubtless some o,f 
them are bigoted sectarians ; (strange if some should not 
be ;) but the above are the sentiments every where pr(fmulgat- 
ed and professed ; and every deviation from them is regard- 
ed as unscriptural and anti-Christian, and as partaking of the 
spirit of intolerance and persecution. 

REVIVALS. 

As has been before remarked, the Christian connection 
took its rise, and has been raised up to its present strength 
and numbers, by means of revivals. We have never pos- 
sessed great popularity to draw the people to us. Nor have 
our ministers general]^ been men of such profound erudition, 
or such commanding oratory, as to gain over the world by 
these means : deep piety, and an unconquerable revival spirit, 
have carried us forward through evil report and good report, 
to the present time, and our present position. 



APPENDIX. 329 

Like Wesley and Whitefield of the last century, our 
preachers have always encouraged what these men called 
lay preacher Si that is, every one that could preach or exhort 
to profit. Every gift that was calculated to arouse the 
people to repentance has been urged into the field. And in 
many instances, these exhorters and unlettered preachers 
have done wonders in producing awakenings which have 
eventuated in numerous conversions, and in the establishing 
of large and flourishing churches. Frequently we see our 
, flaming young exhorting preachers, with scarcely a common 
school education, enter the suburbs of a town, and by their 
I zeal and spirituahty, so attract and awaken the people as to 
raise up a church of converts ; while the cold minister of 
the place plods on, with his fast-declining charge, content to 
go through his dufl forms. 

From the least to the greatest among us, we are revival- 
ists. Any others cannot live among us. The hour a man 
begins to swerve from revival feelings, and to pursue a dif- 
ferent course, that hour he begins to depart from us ; and 
he must either return, or soon he will be out of our ranks. 
A man may lose the spirit of revival, and still hold to the 
principles ; but if both are lost, the man soon becomes lost 
to us. 

Relative to revivals, however, the Christians take consist- 
ent ground. Excitement, produced by mere human tact 
cuid machinery, or a wild and irregular frenzy, is not such 
revival as we approve. The ^irit of God is the moving 
power that is to be relied upon to convict of sin, and to 
convert the soul. When Christians are moved by this, and 
act under it, revival spreads by bringing sinners to a sense 
of their undone state, and leads them to apply to Jesus 
Christ for pardon. 

The means used to promote revivals are, the preacliing 
of the gospel, confessions and exhortations of* Christians, 
prayer meetings, calling the anxious forward for prayers, 
28* 



330 



APPENDIX 



private counsel, and whatever is calculated to deepen good 
impressions, and lead souls to God for salvation. 

Our strong persuasion is, that the only way the gospel can 
essentially benefit men, is by awakening their souls to re- 
pentance, and producing sound conversion. Therefore, 
whatever falls short of tliis is regarded as falling short of ^ 
pleasing God and benefiting the world. 

CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

The Christians have been slurred, and represented as 
having no rule or order among them, because they take the 
Scriptures as they stand, and as they read, for a rule of 
church discipline. But such representations, or misrepre- 
sentations, are to be regarded as mere slander. For such 
statements convey the idea that we have no kind of church 
government, and that we let all our members do just as 4 
they please ; and some have represented that we baptize, 
and then let every one take care of himself, without even 
gathering them into churches. But what has been before 
stated relative to organizing churches is a sufficient denial 
of all such false reports. 

All the difference between us and many other churches, 
relative to church discipline, is this : Others have a written 
discipline besides the Bible; and we go directly to the New.j 
Testament for every rule of discipline. If a brother trans-^ ^ 
gresses the gospel rule, v^ go to him and labor to reclaim 
him ; but if we cannot reclaim him, then we withdraw 
fellowship from him by a vote of the church. The word of I 
God furnishes a rule in case of private offences, and also a 
rule in case of public offences. Unpleasant as all such things 
are, they are as much the duty of every church as spreading 
forth our hands to pray. 

It is to be feared that most churches are deficient in the 
exercise of discipline ; and this was a fault in the early stages 
of the Christian connection. But the fault was always 



APPENDIX. 331 

jrrected, in proportion as church organization was properly 
ttended to. 

Hence no people have a better discipline than the Chris- 

lians ; and no people exercise a stricter or more perfect 

[iiscipline among their church members, so far as they live 

iccording to the holy rules God has given us to walk by, 

Ud to see that others walk by it. 

I CHRISTIAN CHARACTER. 

N Having professed conversion, and united with the people 
■pf God, it is expected of, and urged upon, our people, that 
jrheir character be not only moral, but strictly holy and re- 
iligious — an habitual seriousness, and strict regard to piety 
towards God ; that family religion be maintained, by train- 
ling up the young in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, 
[and by continued family devotion. Public worship should 
be attended regularly, both on the Sabbath and at such other 
Itimes as the church or its pastor appoint. The monthly 
conference of the church all the members should attend 
when practicable. If a special church meeting is appointed, 
every member should feel obligated to be present. When 
the Lord's supper is administered, no member sliould be 
absent, if possible to attend. On all proper occasions, the 
members should publicly speak and pray, and take part in 
the singing. Thus a religious character will be established, 
and, when added to a good moral character, will be a light 
shining before all men, that they may be induced to glorify 
our Father which is in heaven. 

It is our opinion that true Christian character is quite too 
low, generally, among professed Christians. The standard 
should be elevated, and the hue of separation between Chris- 
tians and the world should be more marked. The present 
affinity between professors and others puts into the mouths 
of infidels and enemies those powerful weapons by means 
of which they effectually oppose the religion of Jesus. It 



332 APPENDIX. 

often is, and always should be, the labor of our ministers , 
and churches to produce a more holy state of feeling, and a 
more godly course of living. We believe that this, and 
nothing short of this, will bring back the church to the 
apostolic state. There is no system of morals nor standard 
of piety, among men, that should be substituted for the apos- 
tolic standard. As we refer no doctrine to human standards, 
but to the divine rule, so we teach and believe, that that 
piety is too superficial which is not in conformity to the , 
apostolic pattern. 

THE BIBLE A STANDARD. 

The Christians have no standard books except the Bible. 
Every man is regarded as having the right to write and 
publish his own views on any subject ; and then the readers 
are at liberty to compare them with the Bible. There is no 
other test among us. We fear to prescribe articles of faith 
which are not written in the exact words of Scripture. And 
when any man writes a book on doctrine or practice, we 
regard it as a human production, which is necessarily im- 
perfect, because human knowledge is not perfect. But if it 
were perfect, it would be only like the Bible ; for every 
human production is more or less perfect as it accords 
nearer or less near with that holy book. For these reasons, 
we value more or less the works that appear among us 
according as they are in accordance with the plain letter of 
the Scriptures. 

A great many books have been written among us, on a 
variety of subjects. These are circulated and read for the 
purposes of edification, instruction, and comfort ; and they 
often serve as helps to a better and more correct understand- 
ing of the truth of the Scriptures ; but none of these are 
ever appealed to as proof of truth or duty. The whole 
truth, and the whole of our duty, are treasured up in the 
Bible. 



APPENDIX. 833 

The Bible is regarded as a standard because it is God's 

book, given by divine inspiration. If there is any thing 

there which we do not understand, still it is perfect. We 

believe the Scriptures were thus given to the prophets and 

apostles by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and are as • 

true as though God had spoken them by an audible voice 

jfrom heaven. Therefore, in all controversies, and discus- 

(sions, and inquiries after truth, naked truth, every thing is 

Ibrought to the Bible, that it may stand or fall by that. 

; In different ages of the world, the decisions of councils, 

{synods, conferences, bishops, and popes have been palmed 

iupon the church as a standard of faith and manners ; and 

all readers of ecclesiastical history know that this, when 

icombined with power, has given rise to deadly persecutions, 

^land to the corruptions that have cursed the church for ages. 

'iTherefore the Christians, not being bound by law to a human 

(Standard, will not take a voluntary one, but will regard all 

jlhuman decisions and writings according as they are scriptu- 

,ral, and in no other way. 

THE lord's supper. 

Relative to the nature, design, and manner of adminis- 
jltering this ordinance, the Christians agree with other Protes- 
jtant communities generally, viz., that bread and wine are the 
'jproper elements, and that these are never changed, but ever 
remain natural bread and wine, in contradistinction of the 
IPopish notion of transubstantiation ; that the design of 
this supper is to perpetuate the remembrance, and to revive 
jin the mind a hvely sense of the sufferings and death of 
Christ for our sins, and that through his blood alone we are 
Kvashed from the pollutions of sin. Although Christian fel- 
'lowship is evinced in the participation, still the original design 
ijof this supper is found in these words of .lesus: "This do 
)in remembrance of me." And in the words of Paul, " For 
ns often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show 







334 APPENDIX. H 

- ^ l| 

^ - the Lord's death till he come." The bread is hrohen, not 
cut, nor a mere wafer put upon the tongue by the priest ; 
and the emblems are generally received sitting, as that ap- 
pears to have been the position of the disciples when our 
Lord first administered it to them ; though perhaps there 
can be no valid objection to receiving it in a kneeling 
posture. Where regular pastors are located, our churches 
generally commemorate the passion of the Messiah once*) 
a month, and frequently on special occasions, which call 
together large numbers of brethren from different churches.^ 
Our communions are always open for the participation 
of all Christians of all denominations. The invitation is 
always given to such. The Scripture calls it the " Lord's 
table " and the " Lord's supper ; " hence it is not men's ; 
and if it is the Lord's, then the Lord's people have a right 
to it, even every one of them, and we have no right to sayi 
to any of them, " Stand by thyself; I am more holy than 
thou." Hence we sit down to this ordinance with others,*; 
and they unite with us therein, as often as they please. 
Although baptism is generally taught and practised among 
us, as the distinguishing duty of every convert, to be ob- 
served soon after conversion, and that immersion only is 
baptism, yet we do not regard tliis as an indispensable 
qualification to receive the supper, because such a course 
of practice would shut from the Lord's table many of , 
his people, and because we find no such rule in the 
''^perfect law of liberty,'''' 

CHRISTIAN EQUALITY. 

That there are inequalities in the capacities, talents, and 
duties of Christians, we are fully aware ; but that God has j 
revealed a dispensation that entitles all Christians to 
equal favor, protection, rights, privileges, and blessings, we 
are as fully assured. Therefore the ministers of the Chris- 
tian connection are all equal ; and all the members of 



APPENDIX. 335 

li churches are equal. In the ministry there are no grades 
fone above another, as is necessarily the case in all Episco- 
toal establishments. In the churches there are no privileged 
classes. 

Christianity is looked upon as being one in all denomina- 
tions and with those who are of no denomination. Hence 
^jthe established principle with the Christians is, that aside 
Ifrom human appendages and superadded redundancies, all 
[jjChristians, whoever they may be, and wherever they are 
'jfound, are one and equal; and that when God shall strip 
I'ithem of all their " hay, wood, and stubble," this oneness 
ijand equality will fully appear. Therefore, although the 
iChristians feel no more bound to fellowship error in the 
professed people of God than others, yet their principles 
ibind them to love, respect, and fellowship every person 
who gives satisfactory evidence of a new heart and a godly 
I disposition, notwithstanding all the errors we may conceive 
!he has imbibed. Any course pursued towards Christians, 
-differing from this, is regarded as sectarianism, whether 
'I among ourselves or others. 

• 

j THE INTERMEDIATE STATE. 

' To the well-informed it is known that some of almost all 
' denominations entertain an opinion that the dead remain in 
an unconscious state till the resurrection. A very few such 
have, from time to time, appeared among the Christians. 
But that number has always been small, and at the present 
I time I should not know where to find five persons in the 
whole denomination who thus believe. The language of 
Christ to the penitent thief, Paul's desire to be absent from 
the body and present with the Lord, the account of 
the rich man and Lazarus, and many other scriptures, seem 
to establish the doctrine of an intermediate state of 
conscious existence, beyond all ground of reasonable 
doubt. 



336 appendix. i 

Christ's second coming. 

In common with other beUevers in the literal fulfilment 
of prophecy, the Christians every where believe and teach that 
Jesus Christ will really and visibly appear again. That as 
he was seen by his disciples to go into heaven, so he will 
come in like manner. That he will appear in the clouds of 
heaven with power and great glory, with the holy angels, 
the voice of the archangel, and with a great sound of a 
trumpet. This is called his glorious appearing. It is 
neither figurative, nor spiritual, nor mystical ; but real, lit- 
eral, and visible. 

Jesus himself taught his disciples this important truth 
before he left them, and often in the most impressive man- 
ner enforced it upon them as a truth of great importance 
to them personally, and for them to inculcate upon the 
minds of others. It was deeply imprinted in the minds and 
feelings of the apostles, and they often alluded to it, both 
in their preaching and writings, and sometimes described 
the scenes of that day in vivid and glowing language. The 
Revelation presents the scenQ as having already taken place, 
because future things were revealed to John as then pres- 
ent, inasmuch as he was transported in the spirit down to 
that day. 

Every where in the New Testament the coming of 
Christ is spoken of in connection with the end of the 
world, the dissolution of the elements, the day of judg- 
ment, the immortal glory of the righteous, and the punish- 
ment of the wicked. It is also generally spoken of as an 
event certain, with the time left to us uncertain, and accom- 
panied with warnings to be always ready, and always look- 
ing, and prepared to love the appearing of the Lord of 
glory. 

As the Lord's supper carries us back to the procuring 
cause of our salvation, so the doctrine of the second ap- 
pearing of Christ carries us forward to that day when this 



APPENDIX. 337 

salvation will be consummated. And as his first coining 
prepared the way for us to enter the strait gate and to walk 
the narrow way, so his second coming will introduce all his 
followers into the fulness of glory for which they have been 
prepared. Every prayer and exertion of Christians should 
be with reference to that great and glorious event. \ 

THE RESURRECTION. 

To us the doctrine is plainly revealed in the Bible that 
every son and daughter of Adam who dies a natural death 
will be raised again from the dead, at the end of this 
world. Although there may be much speculation relative 
to times, order, and arrangements, which the Father has 
not been pleased clearly to reveal, — probably because his 
wisdom saw it would do the world no good if these matters 
were clearly revealed, — yet the doctrine of a general resur- 
rection of the bodies of the dead is, we think, clearly 
taught. " The hour cometh Avhen all that are in their 
graves shall hear his voice and come forth; they that have 

j done good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have 

j done evil unto the resurrection of damnation." " Even as 

I they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrec- 
tion of the dead, both of the just and the unjust." " And 
the sea gave up the dead which were in it ; and death and 

' hell delivered up the dead which were in them." " And I 
saw the dead, small and great, stand before God." " Why 

' should it be thought a thing incredible with you that God 

i should raise the dead ? " - 

This doctrine of a general resurrection is further sub- 

\ stantiated and made certain by the clearly revealed doctrine 
of a future judgment. 
29 



338 APPENDIX. 

FUTURE JUDGMENT. 

It is declared that Christ shall "judge the quick and 
the dead at his appearing and his kingdom." The apostles 
were commanded to preach that " it is he who is ordained 
of God to be the judge of the quick and the dead." " For 
we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ." 
*' For God will bring every work into judgment, with every 
secret thing." " It is appointed to men once to die, and 
after this the judgment." That such a day as is called 
*' the day of judgment " will come, we think the united 
voice of Scripture teaches. 

Another strong argument for a future judgment is found 
in the fact that all men are not rewarded here according to 
their conduct. Many of the best of men live in wretched- 
ness all their days, while many of the vilest sinners enjoy 
every earthly comfort the heart can wish, and in a moment 
go out of time. Now, if, as the Scriptures teach, God 
will render to every man according to his deeds, there 
must be a future judgment ; for nothing is more certain 
than that men do not receive according to their deeds in 
this world. 

It may not be generally known, but still it is true, that 
there are thousands in our land who deny that there will be 
any future judgment. "But the day of the Lord cometh 
as a thief in the night, in the which the heavens shall 
pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt 
with fervent heat ; the earth also, and the works that are 
therein, shall be burned up." " But the heavens and earth 
that are now are kept in store, reserved unto fire against 
the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men." Such 
a view of this awful day of retribution not only sets before 
us one of the most sublime truths of the Bible, but it is 
also a powerful incentive to holiness, while it thunders such 
warnings in the sinner's ears as are calculated to deter him 
from crime and acts of rebellion. 



APPENDIX. 339 

FUTURE REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 

When it is said God will in the future world render to every- 
one according to his works, we are to accept it in a broad 
sense, as embracing not only his acts of morality or immorali- 
ty toward or before man, but also his piety or impiety toward 
God. The reward of future life and salvation is not at- 
tained merely by merit of moral acts, although no person 
can live a Christian life without these ; but his repentance 
of and penitence for sin are in the account. His faith in 
Christ and reliance on grace are reckoned. Therefore 
when it is said, " They that have done good shall come forth 
to the resurrection of life," we are not to take into the 
account merelv the acts of honorable intercourse with men, 
' and the work of human morals, but also that submission to 
God, humbleness of spirit, contrition of heart, godly sorrow 
, for sin, repentance from dead works and faith in Jesus 
I Christ, which the gospel requires. God looks upon a man 
! as sustaining a character. If it be a righteous character, 
I it embraces a state of mind and acts of life comport- 
ing with the Scripture description. This description em- 
braces such a state of the mind as insures pardon ; for all 
I have sinned and come short of the glory of God. Hence 
the righteous man is the pardoned sinner, whose devoted, 
humble, and believing heart experiences all the joys and 
hopes arising from the witness of the Spirit that he is born 
again ; while he is disposed to acts of obedience, a moral 
and Christian life. 

Such are entitled by divine promise to the bliss of glory, 
honor, immortality, and eternal life. Such stand justified 
before God ; and while their eternal blessedness is called a 
reward, it is obtained alone by grace through faith, on the 
ground of submission, repentance, and obedience. 

But when we turn our attention to those who have not 
sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression, we hear 
the Savior saying, " Of such is the kingdom of heaven." 



340 APPENDIX. 

This is the reward of the innocent infant and bf the new- 
born child of God. Every promise of the Bible is to such, 
and to such only. 

But the Christians as firmly believe that he that believeth 
not shall be damned, when at the day of judgment " Christ 
will say to those on his left hand, Depart from mc ; " 
when "these shall go away into everlasting fire, prepared 
for the devil and his angels." " He that believeth not 
shall be damned." " They are in danger of eternal 
damnation." 

The Christians universally believe that the sentence upon 
the wicked in the day of judgment will be irrevocable. 
That there will never be a soul reclaimed to God's favor, 
nor saved from hell, who is found in sin and guilt at the 
last day. Some few among us have embraced Universalism 
in some of its forms, and hoped to remain among us ; 
but they have been compelled to either renounce it or 
go out from us. We regard it as a doctrine so directly op- 
posed to truth that our whole system is in battle array 
against it. 

It has been said by some, who wish to make the Chris- 
tians appear to great disadvantage before the world, that 
we believe in the future annihilation of all the wicked. 
This report is not true. Very few ever appeared among us 
who taught the utter end and destruction of the wicked. 
In the course of our existence as a people, two men have 
appeared among us who taught and published that doc- 
trine. Should the views and teachings of two or three in- 
dividuals be received as the doctrine of a large community, 
scattered from Canada to Florida ? Surely not. I know 
not a single man who teaches this doctrine in our whole 
connection. The doctrine of everlasting punishment and 
eternal damnation is believed and preached, so far as I have 
any knowledge, throughout the whole body of our people, 
as the final destiny of those who live and die impenitent. 



APPENDIX. 341 

The Judge descends, the judgment sits, the righteous and 
the wicked are divided. 

" A gulf is fixed between, 
And everlasting closes up the scene" 

GENERAL. OBSERVATIONS. 

The sentiments of the Christians, as set forth in the 
preceding articles, are those cardinal points upon which 
they rest their hopes of everlasting life in the future world, 
and from which they draw evidence both of present accept- 
ance and of present duty. 

Notwithstanding the diversified views, feelings, and usages 
of the Christian world, and notwithstanding the infinite re- 
lations and duties connected with a Christian life, still we 
regard the whole Christian system as very simple, and easily 
reduced to a few plain propositions. What is here present- 
ed embraces these propositions, and many of the important 
duties, both private and social, growing out of or insepara- 
bly connected with them. 

We claim to be evangelical, and believe that nothing but 
ignorance of our sentiments and usages, or an unchristian 
prejudice, will cause any one to deny this claim. We claim 
it on two grounds : 1st. We believe sincerely that our faith 
and practice, as established and prevailing among us, is ac- 
cording to the gospel, and that these do not very materially 
differ from others who claim that they are evangelical. 
2dly. We present this claim, not only because we believe 
our faith and usages agree strictly with the gospel, but also 
because we reject all human creeds and all human stan- 
dards, bringing every sentiment directly to the gospel as the 
only standard by wliich to try and determine the truth or 
falsity of every proposition. 

i But we do not claim that we are evangelical wholly on 
the ground that our sentiments are scriptural, but also be- 
|cause"wc believe in, labor for, and strive to inculcate the 
29* 



342 APPENDIX. 

spirit and power of the gospel, which awakens and changes 
the heart, and keeps ahve the sacred fire of holy love 
and pure devotion. Neither do we claim this as our ex- 
clusive right, but only in common with all true and genu- 
ine Christians. 

The Christian connection, being yet young, are behind 
many others in public acts of benevolence and usefulness; 
though the leaven of true piety must eventually operate to 
develop every Christian principle of liberality and love to 
our race. Our domestic wants have pressed so hard upon 
us that the wants of others have scarcely been realized. 
But there is beginning to be a visible change in these re- 
spects. Attention is turned to education and missions, and 
there is a general desire felt to do much to promote intelli- 
gence and truth every where. 

In time past, great opposition prevailed through the coun- 
try against the Christians. But, as their sentiments and 
character have become better known, this opposition has 
gradually subsided, and the mouths of our enemies are 
stopped, to a great extent. 

The liberty enjoyed by all of our members to seek truth 
for themselves, without the trammels of a human creed, has 
exposed us, as a people, to more innovations and schismatic 
influences than many others. But to deprive Christians of 
the right of investigation and of private judgment would 
be to exercise a prerogative never granted to any man or 
church ; and the abuse of this right can never justify any 
in the act of taking it away. We therefore choose to ex- 
ercise full freedom, so far as the gospel gives it, and then 
exercise vigilance to prevent or correct abuses that may 
come in at that door. The New Testament being a plaiq 
book, so far as character and duty are concerned, we find 
it easy for the sincere and devout to walk happily under its 
direction ; and those of a ditferent disposition are always 
troublesome in all communities. 

The Christians are not generally disposed to urge and 



APPENDIX. 343 

thrust their sentiments upon others, but are ready to state 
them when necessary, and to defend them when required. 
But still the main principle insisted on among us is, that 
holiness is the way to happiness, and that repentance, faith, 
and obedience are always required of sinners that they may 
become holy, and so continue, till the happiness of heaven 
shall be commenced, to continue forever and ever. 



i» 



ft' 



344 APPENDIX. 



ADDRESS TO YOUNG PREACHERS. 
noteber one. 

Beloved Brethren : — 

Believe me when I say, the regard I feel for you and for 
the cause of pur blessed Lord, connected with an experi- 
ence of several years in the ministry, has prompted me to 
address you in this public manner. I have long been im- 
pressed with the fact that the course taken when first enter- 
ing the ministry, whether right or wrong, is likely to pro- 
duce an effect on the character and usefulness of the 
preacher through life. It is certain that no man, preacher 
or not, can be acquainted with any subject till he is taught. 
If he is left to learn all by experience, he will be compelled 
to select what is correct from a number of errors into 
which he has fallen for want of help in the outset. This 
knowledge will be good when he obtains it, but it has been 
obtained at an immense expense, much of which might have 
been saved by paying attention to the word of God and the 
experience of others. 

I am moved to address you, my brethren, from the con- 
sideration that, when I was young, I was not sufficiently 
counselled and advised by older ministers, and that what 
advice I did receive was of lasting and vital importance to 
me. I cannot, even now, reflect on the kind and parental 
admonitions and tender counsel I then received from certain 
fathers in the ministry without tender emotions of heart and 
grateful feelings of soul. I am also fully of opinion that, 
had I been instructed and advised more fully by those in 



APPENDIX. 345 

whom I then put confidence, I should have pursued a course 
in some respects different from that I have — a course which, 
I have no doubt, would have enabled me to be more useful 
than I have been or ever can be on earth. We know noth- 
ing which we have not learnt. It matters little how we get 
our information, that is, through what channel it comes, 
provided we obtain it as early as possible, at as little ex- 
pense, and subject to as iew evils as possible. Some young 
men are apt to fix their eye on an obscure spot, and never 
suffer their minds to indulge a thought of extending their 
labors or usefulness beyond those very limited or circum- 
scribed bounds ; hence they direct all their energies and ex- 
ertions to fit them for usefulness in such retirement, and 
nothing else ; while they conform in all things, as much as 
possible, to the spirit, habits, and employments of such a 
state of uncultivated seclusion, whereby half their native 
talent and mental qualities remain for years undeveloped. 
In consequence of this they are through life far less useful 
to the world than they otherwise would have been. On the 
other hand, some, when they commence their public life, 
look too high, and make their calculations to soar aloft and 
make their nest among the stars. They have their eye on 
some very prominent and respectable station in the church, 
and intend to rank among the first and most distinguished 
preachers in the community of which they are members. 
This view of themselves and of the work before them 
leads them to neglect the gift they now possess, through an 
unwarrantable eagerness to reach that towering summit to 
which their visionary minds aspire. This produces a be- 
wildered state of mind, and causes them to imagine they 
are already what in reality they are not. Others see this 
mistake, and it produces disgust in the humble and spiritual 
believer. This the preacher discovers, and his high spirits 
cannot bear it. He drives on, right or wrong ; and before 
he reaches the mountain top on which he had fixed his eye, 
alas ! some mischief has befallen him. 



346 APPENDIX. 

The first and all-important question to be settled in the 
mi'id of a young man who thinks of preaching is this: 
H IS God called me to the loorh? This is often doubted and 
disputed in the young man's mind in consequence of the 
poor opinion he entertains of his own talents. " It cannot," 
says he, " be possible that one possessed of abilities and tal- 
ents so limited as my own can be designed by God for a 
station so prominent and important; exposed to the gaze of 
all; a spectacle to angels and to men." In a humble and 
unassuming young man this difficulty will be likely to return 
again and again, even after he has thought at times that he 
has gained a complete victory over it. To settle this ques- 
tion in his mind, he should not be governed by fluctuating 
feelings, or his occasional depressions, or self-degrading 
views, but he should first consult the impressions which have 
been made on his own mind relative to this duty. Secondly, 
he should consider the talent he has been enabled to put 
forth, from time to time, when he has been free from trials, 
and has attempted to preach ; feeling sensible that God 
called him to improve in that particular gift. Thirdly, he 
should pay particular attention to the opinion of his breth- 
ren, who are acquainted with his trials and his gifts. 
Fourthly, he should pay attention to the effect of his im- 
provement, in the line of preaching, on the minds of those 
who have heard him. If a man is called of God to preach, 
he may expect that God will impress it on his mind. If 
God has called him to the work, there will be times when 
he will be carried far beyond himself, and will be enabled 
to preachy to sermonize, to his own astonishment. I do not 
mean good talk^ because all Christians may be enabled to 
tallc ^wonderfully at times ; but they cannot preach wonder- 
fully, unless the talent of preaching is in them ; and if a 
man is enabled, from time to time, to preach with ease, and 
to bring forth the connected truth of the gospel to his own 
astonishment, the evidence is strong that God has called 
him to that work. For where there is talent to preach a 



APPENDIX. 347 

few sermons, there must be talent to preach more. Thdfee 
Christians who hear his improvement are often better judges 
of his talents than he is himself, for they are impartial and 
disinterested ; they have none of his trials, temptations, or 
doubts ; they are not a party concerned, but look directly 
at the spirit he manifests and the amount and kind of talent 
he exhibits. If the effect of his ministerial labor is to in- 
struct, comfort, strengthen, unite, and encourage the peo- 
ple of God, and to convince, awaken, and lead to Christ 
those who are not Christians, he should receive it as an evi- 
dence in favor of his call to the work of preaching. But if, 
on the other hand, he only feels anxious for the salvation 
of sinners as others do or should, and when he attempts to 
preach he cannot, besides this his brethren get no evidence 
that he ought to preach, and last of all, when he attempts, 
the effects are rather bad than good, sinners are not awak- 
ened, and Christians are not fed, comforted, and satisfied, 
but rather grieved, tried, and disgusted, — if these are the 
signs and effects, he has reason to doubt his call to the work, 
and had better wait till there are tidings ready, than to run, 
and at last be compelled to relinquish the work. 

NUfllBER TWO. 

Beloved Brethren : — 

In examining the great work of the ministry, due regard 
should be had to the sacrifices which must be made in order 
to be a '* good minister of Jesus Christ." The man who is 
about to build a tower, first sittcth down and counteth the 
cost, lest after he has begun to build, and is not able to fin- 
ish, those who pass by begin to mock him, saying, " This 
man began to build, and was not able to finish." You are 
not to rush into the ministry flushed with the idea that 
thereby honoi-, wealth, and worldly ease are to be procured. 
The true servants of God have always been compelled to 
make sacrifices, more or less, of some or all these things. 



348 APPENDIX. 

The man who would enter the ministry for the purpose of 
acquiring any of these worldly objects, or who would not 
enter it if he knew he should sustain a worldly loss, may 
safely conclude that God has not called him to the work, 
and need never fear the consequences of refraining from 
preaching. A man may be a preacher and get rich by it ; 
he may be honored of men and live in ease ; but tliese can 
never be the objects of a man of God ; and the plain truth 
of God, faithfully dispensed, is not likely to be so well rel- 
ished by the earthly-minded as to induce them to heap 
worldly glory on the humble preacher. No man is fit 
to preach who would keep back an important truth 
through fear of censure or through love of gain. No 
man is to be accounted a servant of Christ who, to secure 
his neighbor's encomiums or his purse, would cover or pal- 
liate sins of which he knows him to be guilty. Therefore 
to be a minister of Christ requires sacrifices of wealth, 
honor, and ease. We look about us, and see men grow 
rich by labor, speculation, and trade. Very well, so let it 
be ; but the Lord's servant has other work and other ob- 
jects. His eye must never be fixed on posts of honor, ex- 
tensive fields, spacious buildings, shining coin, nor seats of 
sumptuous ease. These, all these, he must willingly resign 
and sacrifice for the more exalted work of preaching Christ, 
converting sinners, feeding and leading the flock of God ; 
that by this glorious and self-denying labor he may save 
souls. 

True, it may not be required of a minister to be hated, 
hunted, and persecuted as were the ancients ; but he 
should always be ready to say, " None of these things 
move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I 
might finish my course with joy, and the ministry which I 
have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the 
grace of God." 

Young men, remember that the fathers in the ministry 
laid the foundation of our society by suffering and sacrifice. 



APPENDIX. 349 

Be not ungrateful. Claim not for yourselves the lap of 
ease, while Zion bleeds for want of faithful laborers. 
Venture forth as Christ's soldiers, and lay down your lives 
for the cause, rather than desert it. 

NUMBER THREE. 

• 

Those habits which are formed in the early part of a minis- 
terial course are likely to be confirmed by persisting in them 
for a length of time ; and after a lapse of years they are 
viewed as essential to health and happiness, or they become in- 
corporated with our religious creed, so that to speak against 
them is looked upon' as speaking against the sacred things 
of religion, and an attempt to effect a change of habits in 
such a man is viewed by him as sacrilegious. Therefore 
there is great necessity for a proper formation of habits in 
youth, or before they become too strong to be broken. 

1. Habits of thinking and reflecting should be formed in 
youth. The preacher who does not discipline his mind in 
this way may be assured he will never become a very strong 
or a very useful man. A portion of every day should be 
devoted to retirement, that the mind may settle on some 
important subject, and trace it from step to step, till the 
mind can view all its parts and dependences, its principal, 
and its less important portions. Many persons give sad 
proof, by their undigested and often uninteUigible produc- 
tions, that they scarcely think at all ; at least, in any regu- 
lar and systematic manner. Retirement, writing, and proper 
books are indispensable aids to regulate our habits of think- 
ing and reflecting. 

2. Caution, circumspection, and reservedness in conver- 
sation should become habitual m a minister. Some seem to 
think that if a minister can keep always talking, it is strong 
proof that he is a good and useful man, whether his com- 
munications are well or ill tim^d, to the point, or foreign 
from the case before him ; but much observation has clearly 

30 



S5^ APPENDIX. 

proved that he who talks much is very likely to say many 
very useless if not quite hurtful things. A minister who 
talks constantly, in the most familiar manner, on all subjects, 
with all persons, will most assuredly find himself involved 
in the petty difficulties which frequently agitate communi- 
ties. To avoid this, he must learn to ask but fevi^ questions 
until he has thought of their bearings, and is satisfied that 
it will do no harm. He must also learn to put on fortitude 
and decUne answering such questions as are calculated or 
designed to stir up strife or involve the minister in difficulty. 
Although this course must necessarily produce a kind of 
Christian independence, yet it should not prevent that ten- 
derness which leads us to listen to the trials and wants of 
every member of the flock. 

3. Habits of reading are as easily acquired as other hab- 
its, and are as necessary to the ministerial character as most 
others. I do not mean casual reading, like most farmers 
and mechanics, who read when it suits their convenience or 
their feelings. The minister of Christ must " give attendance 
to reading," and must be furnished with books, as Paul was 
with hooks and parchments. He should read every day, and 
read for the obtaining of an object, for the acquiring of proper 
knowledge, for the purpose of understanding particular sub- 
jects. When a subject is commenced, he should pursue till 
he masters it. If he is not so fully inclined to religious read- 
ing as he would wish to be, let him commence with care, 
and break off when he finds it is becoming burdensome, and 
return to it as soon as he thinks he can read with any degree 
of satisfaction. By pursuing this course, reading habits 
will soon be formed, and important knowledge acquired at 
the same time. Relative to a choice of books I would say 
little at this time, save that the Bible should be the basis, 
and other books should be read as helps to grasp and retain 
the glorious truths of the Bible. A measure of reading on 
all lawful subjects is valuable to a minister, because it both 
disciplines his mind and furnishes him with ideas and Ian- 



APPENDIX. 29L 

guao'e for a variety of occasions and circumstances con- 
nected with his ministerial duties. All frivolous and foolish 
books, however, should be avoided by Christ's ministers, 
because the example is bad, and they are calculated to cor- 
rupt and vitiate the mind and pervert the judgment. 

4. Habits of industry should be cultivated. There are 
few things in a minister so objectionable as idleness and 
sloth. The preacher who usually lounges in bed till late in 
the morning, and when he does rise thinks nothing of the 
important inquiry, "How shall I improve this day in the most 
profitable and useful manner 1 " but lets his hours run away, 
one after another, in mere chat or worldly calls, having in view 
no specific object, but only the passing of time, — such a 
preacher may possess natural talent, and at first may shine 
and be acceptable in a new place, but he can never hold out 
any great length of time. The whole time of a minister 
should be employed to some profit. Early rising is impor- 
tant to his health, his character, and his usefulness. Every 
hour should be employed, either in religious exercises or in 
reading, writing, visiting, or some other useful business con- 
nected with his public work. A lazy minister is a burden 
grievous to be borne. Some hand labor is conducive to 
health. 

5. Habits of economy are required of all preachers, 
especially those of a people so poor and illiberal as ours. 
Not that our people are less pious than others, but habits of 
liberality are not so extensively formed among them as 
among some other communities. A regular system of re- 
trenchment should be adopted by every minister. No un- 
necessary equipage, apparel, furniture, or other articles 
should be indulged in. All habits which add to expense, 
but do not add to health or real comfort, should be aban- 
doned ; such as the use of luxuries in food and the various 
drinks which are only to gratify a vitiated appetite. The 
use of tobacco is one of the last things to which a young 



352 APPENDIX. 

preacher should resort. It has been thought a fine thing 
for a young man, just commencing the holy work of the 
Christian ministry, to take up smoking tobacco, or chewing 
tobacco, or snuffing tobacco. If the money thus spent, and 
the time thus wasted, were devoted to some humble service J J 
of our race, or to some useful employment, it would make a * ' 
great diffiirence in the temporal circumstances of some men, 
besides rendering them much more cleanly and acceptable 
in the eyes of their friends, who feel a delicacy in saying 
any thing to them on the subject. I am confident that the 
day is not far distant when tobacco, in all its forms, will be 
excluded from good society, as well as rum. Although I 
name it now with a view to economy, yet there are many 
other considerations which should operate to lead us to throw 
up this habit entirely. If others practise it, preachers should 
not. Money received by us as ministers should be looked 
upon as sacred, and we obliged to use it to the best ad- 
vantage as stewards of God ; hence we are forbidden to 
" spend money for that which is not bread, and labor for that 
which satisfieth not." 

6. I would mention only one more habit, which every min- 
ister should cultivate from the day he enters upon the work. 
Punctuality is essential to a good minister. He must make 
no engagements that he does not see his way clear to fulfil. 
When engagements are made, no small obstacle should be 
suffered to interfere with a faithful fulfilment. Contractinsr 
a debt without a prospect of paying, or neglecting to pay 
when able, are great evils in a minister. If an appointment 
is made to preach, nothing of an ordinary kind should be 
suffered to prevent attending. If a man disappoints a few 
times, his credit sinks in that place. Not only should he be 
there, but he should be there at the time appointed. One of 
the greatest causes of late attendance at meeting is, that the 
minister does not come till late. Let him be there if no 
other is, and soon his example will influence others. 



APPENDIX. 353 

Brethren, although these habits do not constitute all the 
qualifications of a gospel preacher, yet Avhoever strictly ob- 
serves these, together with others revealed, " shall be a good 
minister of Jesus Christ." 



NUMBER FOUR. 

Improvement of Time. 

Dearly-beloved Brethren : — 

I have thought it might be calculated to put you on your 
guard, and to assist you in making the most and the best of 
every moment of your short life, to address you on the im- 
provement of time. 

Connected with your ministerial work are many and vari- 
ous important duties, which ought not to be neglected or dis- 
pensed with. The minister of Christ has no time to lose — 
to kill — to idle away. On entering on this work, he should 
feel deeply impressed with this truth, and should determine 
to devote his whole time and talents to the service of God 
and his cause. If this is not a settled principle with him, he 
will feel at liberty to attend to his own work what part of 
his time he pleases, and make a by-business of the Christian 
ministry. No man pursuing this course can be a good min- 
ister of Jesus Christ. 

Let him be possessed of whatever talent, or surrounded 
with whatever circumstances, he must be ready to attend 
the calls of his ministerial vocation first, and to worldly 
affairs next, or he will cease to be that useful, acceptable 
man of God. 

I well know that the inducements held out to the young 
minister to give himself wholly to the work are small among 
us, but the heavenly reward is great, and pursuing this course 
as far as possible will gradually remove the obstacles, and 
prepare the way for our ministers to be supported. 

Therefore, my young brethren, accept at the hand of one 
30* 



354 



APPENDIX. 



older than, yourselves a few plain rules for the faithful, 
wise, and useful improvement of your time. 

1. Let not too much time be spent in sleep. To secure 
this you should retire earlier, when nothing special prevents, 
and always rise at an early hour. I once slept in a cham- 
ber with the celebrated Lorenzo Dow, who gave me a severe 
chiding for sitting up an hour or two after he retired ; but 
in the morning he had his horse ready for the journey before 
any other person was up in the house. It is a bad practice 
to spend all the first part of the night in common friendly 
conversation, when no special advantage is expected to arise 
therefrom. When you have done all the good you can ex- 
pect to do for that day, then retire to rest, and get prepared 
for another day's work. 

2. Rise early seems to be the uniform exhortation of rea- 
son, and of all animated nature. Your health requires it. 
Your example calls for it. Your day's work cannot be done 
without it. Your whole life of activity and usefulness will 
be greatly shortened by lounging late in bed. He that loses 
an hour in the morning may run fast all day to overtake it. 
One hour thus misspent is lost, and in one year will make 
more than thirty days of twelve hours each. Thus, by rising 
one hour earlier than you have done, you may actually add 
a whole month to your year of laboring time ; and to a life 
of forty years, you may add more than three whole years. 

3. Do not spend too much of your time in mere chat. 
You will thereby render the themes of your conversation too 
common, and make yourself too familiar for great useful- 
ness. The art of rendering one's self easy and familiar 
without descending from his proper dignity is a valuable 
acquisition, and should be studied by all. But our work is 
too great, and our time too precious, to be suffered to pass 
merely in amusing talk. 

4. Useless visits should be avoided by you. Let the whole 
be of a religious, or at least of a necessary character. You 
had better be in the wilderness than to be paying worldly and 



APPENDIX. 355 

complimentaiy visits. Visiting is a part of your work, but 
your visits should all have for their object the immediate and 
spiritual good of your people. Let your visits be short. 
Twenty minutes, well improved, will turn to more advantage 
than hours suffered to pass in indifference to the spiritual 
wants of the flock. 

5. Your hours of study, too, should be well improved. 
Books should be judiciously selected, and no time bestowed 
on books and subjects of no value. Reading which is merely 
casual or desultory will never make you master of any sub- 
ject, although that kind of reading is necessary for general 
use. When practicable, a systematical course of reading 
and study is to be preferred ; but this cannot always be en- 
joyed ; therefore you will find it necessary to content your- 
selves by application to those studies which are of the first 
importance for present and future use. 

' If your knowledge of grammar, history, geography, and 
other English branches, is deficient, a portion of every day 
should be bestowed on them. Theological studies should 
have a portion of every day assigned them. Particular 
Scripture subjects should be selected and investigated every 
day. He who will teach must continue to learn. He who 
ceases to inform himself will soon cease to be the teacher he 
once was. Still, study must not so engross the mind and 
the time as to leave no room for other duties. Give each 
its proper time and place. 

6. Prayer must have its time. If this be crowded out, 
other duties cannot well be performed ; for this is the main- 
spring of the whole machinery. 

Therefore give to prayer of every kind its full time, then 
go to the other duties cheerfully. 

After all, you will always find it requisite to call to your 
aid a sound judgment, in the distribution of your several 
duties ; for a change of circumstances will naturally call for 
a change in your mode of procedure relative to the improve- 
ment of time. 



356 APPENDIX. 

The local pastor is situated very differently from the trav- 
elling evangelist. The former can have his hours for many 
things, while the latter must be dependent on circumstances ; 
and while he cannot reduce his various duties to any regular 
system, he can devote a portion of each day to each of the 
several parts of his one great work. 

Finally, my brethren, let me exhort you and beseech you. 
Time flies. I am astonished at its rapidity. A few days 
since, I was the youngest preacher present on all occasions ; 
now, it is very different. 

The past can never be recalled. How have I spent it 1 
A few more years, at most, and I shall have closed my labors 
on earth. Age gains with you all, and every time of life 
has its appropriate duties and trials for all. Therefore, O 
my brethren, be entreated to look well to the present, know- 
ing that this is i/our work. No one can improve your time 
for you. Lose not a day — an hour ; but feel the force of 
the apostle's direction, "redeeming the time, because the 
days are evil." 

NU3IBER FIVE. 

TJie Pastoral Office. 

Beloved Brethren : — 

Probably some of you are already, or soon will be, called 
to the very responsible station of pastor of a church, to take 
the oversight of the flock. Here the young man finds em- 
ploy for all his talent, both natural and acquired. Probably, 
before you entered on the duties of this relation, you were 
evangelists, travelling to and fro in the earth. Then you 
were constantly speaking to new congregations, and if your 
discourses possessed considerable sameness, they were new 
to your hearers, and gave satisfaction. But now you find a 
difference. Month after month you address the same per- 
sons, who have become acquainted with your manner, and 
your peculiar mode of thinking and speaking, which remain 



APPENDIX. 357 

measurably the same, so that you must either be prepared to 
present them with new ideas, new subjects, or your preaciiing 
will become stale, and the general complaint will be, that tlie 
preacher feeds them with old manna, and they are not satis- 
fied. The preacher hears of it, and feels disagreeably, fear- 
ing his labors are not useful, or that they are not desired. 
The result is, he leaves them abruptly, or is dismissed to his 
mortification. 

How can such a state of things be avoided 1 Let me 
answer. Strive to cultivate studious habits in youth, and 
retain those habits by devoting a portion of your time each 
day to close study. If you find the lov^e of study is de- 
creasing, you should be afraid, and " put to more strength ; " 
strive to feel the importance of being prepared to feed your 
flock with new and nourishing food, that they may grow 
thereby. Doubtless some of your people will not care 
whether your sermons contain a single doctrinal idea, or even 
a practical injunction, provided you are animated, and full 
of fire and zeal ; but you should know, and should let them 
know, that such a state of feeling, though it may be good, 
and founded in knowledge, cannot always last ; it must sub- 
side ; and when the mind is lowered down from this eleva- 
tion, if it does not settle upon some solid religious instruction, 
it has no foundation, and all is necessarily afloat. Hence 
so large a number of backsliders among those who have 
been unusually zealous. Their zeal did not occasion their 
backsliding, but rather their want of permanent knowledge 
in divine thinors, on which the mind mio^ht act w^hen zeal 
abated. Therefore, let your hearers think as they may, you 
must keep your mind ever on this truth. No human source 
can continue to send forth supplies without being frequently 
replenished. 

Situated in the pastoral relation, you will also find your- 
self greatly in danger of declining in spirituality. This 
must be guarded against. As visible objects attract, and 
familiarity cools ardor, the man of God should fly to a 



358 APPENDIX. 

throne of grace, and plead for divine help, as Jacob pleaded 
with the angel, saying, " I will not let thee go except thou 
bless me." If you lose this divine unction, all will be dry 
and unattractive, even though you contrive to furnish your 
mind with new and correct ideas. With some people, the 
mere exhibition of truth will keep a preacher popular, and 
he will not decline in the public mind ; but this is not the 
case among our churches. They have been raised by the 
■power of spiritual preaching and spiritual exercises, and 
nothing but base backsliding will cause them to feast with 
satisfaction on dry, metaphysical discourses, much less on 
those which are devoid both of spirit and instruction, i 
have known ministers who were very acceptable in all of our 
churches, who, by a change in their views relative to the 
necessity of spiritual teaching, have become so lifeless that 
no church was satisfied with their labors, and they felt com- 
pelled to turn their attention to some secular pursuit for a 
livelihood. 

If any situation requires study, knowledge, surely it is 
the pastor's station. And if any man needs holy unction, 
communion with God, spiritual mindedness, it is the man 
who has under his care the souls of a flock — a church. 

Dear brethren, your hearers look to you for instruction 
and example ; therefore look earnestly to those sources 
whence your supplies are derived, that while you "feed them 
with knowledge and understanding," you may also instru- 
mentally imbue their souls with the same hallowed spirit and 
living principle with vrhich God, in answer to prayer, fills 
and clothes your own soul. 

number six. 

Beloved Brethren : — 

The work of the gospel minister, whether he be a pastor 
or an evangelist, involves cares and labors which are so di- 
versified and arduous as to call into action all the wisdom. 



APPENDIX. 359 

energy, prudence, and grace with which the most holy and 
devout can possibly be endued. The man of God, just 
placed as shepherd of an interesting flock, feels sensibly 
that his sphere is an important one, and if he views its 
weight, and feels his inadequacy as he should, he will thank 
the friend who puts him in possession of facts and advice 
which will serve as landmarks in the daily accumulating 
labors of his highly responsible station. Hence a word to 
young pastors. 

Dear brethren, let me call your attention to a few points 
in your work, and set before you what the experience of 
years has suggested as prudent, and in the nature of things 
required. 

Preaching. This is your first and great work. If you 
fail to accomplish this to acceptance and profit, you fail 
every where. Your people want you for this. Others can 
talk, exhort, pray, and sing ; but you alone are the preacher. 
Hence you must not think it is enough for you to go to 
meeting as others do, depending altogether on times and 
circumstances, frames and impulses. No man in your con- 
gregation should feel his dependence on God, on the Holy 
Spirit, more than yourself; but you, more than any other, 
should have your mind stored with knowledge, stored with 
particular subjects, and be prepared to bring out of the treas- 
ury things new and old. There are two points on which many 
have failed, some by trusting to their briefs, their digests, their 
arrano^ements, their skeletons, and thus foro-ettino- and forsak- 
ing the Lord ; and others being so sanguine in their belief 
of God's special and immediate aid as to neglect study and 
deep thought, and go to the house of worship with their 
minds empty, and they entirely destitute of any preparation 
by their own labor, application, or prayers. He who fails 
on the one hand must necessarily proclaim many things 
without thought, without connection, without reason, with- 
out sense, and without acceptance or profit. He cannot go 



360 



APPENDIX 



up ; he must go down. While the other sinks into a life- 
less state, he sinks into a state of ignorance, falls behind, i 
and, although he may be one of the best of men, yet he is 
not, and cannot be, one of the most useful. I will here in- 
troduce a passage from the pen of an old, worn-out minister 
of ours, at whose house I preached nearly twenty years ago. 
The passage is from a letter, published in the Christian Palla- 
dium of December 15, 1835, and written by Elder G. P. 
Allen, whose age, talent, and experience entitle every word 
from his pen to attention and respect. <' Much," says he, 
" is said about a learned ministry. On this subject I will 
show my opinion. I have had much experience in the 
world, and have seen and felt great need of education. The 
first tiling a person needs, to preach the gospel, is religion — 
not our religion — but Holy Ghost religion. Secondly, a 
man must have a call from the Lord of all the earth to that 
work. Thirdly, learning, which gives a person confidence. 
I believe it is best for a young man, who thinks he must 
preach, to strive for more than ordinary learning. I think 
it would have been of great use to me, and I think it would 
be to others. But education alone can never make a profit- 
able preacher. He must have the Holy Spirit too. For 
the want of holy men, — men like David, after God's owii 
heart, — the Christian cause has suffered much in this coun- ii 
try." To this quotation let me add, if you would be "thor- 
oughly furnished," and do the most possible good among 
your flock, you must keep your heart stored with grace and 
your head with knowledge; and while you preach truth, 
plain, rational, consistent, scriptural truth, strive that you 
speak under the influence of the Holy Spirit, *' preaching 
the gospel with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven." 
Thus you will feed the hungry souls with bread that nour- 
isheth, you will instruct the ignorant in valuable knowledge, 
and by your apparent usefulness command and richly earn 
the respect and esteem of all classes. 



APPENDIX, 361 

Remember it is not the sycophant, the flatterer, or the 
time-server, but the preacher, the man who is master of the 
subject he presents, and who feels deeply, carrying an evi- 
dence to the hearts of his hearers that he believes what 
he preaches, — this is the man whom God owns, and who is 
entitled to the support and comitenance of his people. 

I thought to have noticed several other topics peculiarly 
connected with the pastoral relations ; but the length to 
which this article is drawn out admonishes me to defer 
them to another time. Meanwhile, I bid vou an affection- 
ate farewell. 

NUaiBER SEVEN. 

Ministerial hrotlierly Love. 

• 

Under the Episcopal form of church government there 
must necessarily be several grades of ecclesiastics, from the 
pope, bishop, or superintendent, down to the lowest rank 
that wears the sacerdotal robe. Although under such cir- 
cumstances there might be some show of plausibility in 
arguments urged in extenuation of envy among ministers, 
yet among us, whose form of government is Congregational, 
and whose ministers are consequently equals, there can be 
no possible excuse* or justification for looking upon our 
brother in the ministry with an envious eye. 

Brethren, love and union in the ministry are of vital im- 
portance to the prosperity of Zion. Jealousy engeiiders 
strife and contention. The servant of Christ must not 
strive. No one should crowd himself where he is not 
called by his brethren; but if one is placed in a society 
which is more numerous and wealthy than some others, 
none should envy him his lot. He was called to it, and we 
trust he is qualified for it ; but he, too, has his trials, and 
why should you wish to pull him down, that upon his pros- 
tration you may climb into a station filled with cares, trials, 
and duties — cares which you cannot endure, trials which you 
31 



362 APPENDIX. 

cannot overcome, duties which you are not quaUfied to per- 
form 1 Envy and jealousy are twin brothers ; the one is as 
unreasonable as the other is cruel, and if suffered to exist 
in the breast of a minister towards his fellow-servant, they 
will break out into a viper. 

Ministers are like other men, and continually in danger 
of falling into error. While others are exposed to the in- 
fluence of bad tempers, you, my brethren, are in danger of 
imbibing the spirit of hate, or, at least, of feeling a less de- 
gree of love towards your fellows than the spirit of your 
Master and the wants of his cause demand. This spirit, 
so hurtful to the ministry, is engendered and increased sev- 
eral ways. Being too critical while hearing a brother 
preach, and making him an offender for a word, will cause 
.the seeds of disaffection to vegetate. Freely speaking 
*" against what we do not approve in his preaching, behind his 
back and before friends and foes, is a ready way to put 
words into the mouths of others, and finally to kindle a fire 
unquenchable. For ministers to retail foolish or slanderous 
reports about a preacher, without going to the accused, or 
even tracing out the report to ascertain the truth or falsity 
of it, is abominable, and whoever does it is guilty of a fla- 
grant sin, which cannot fail to separate very friends. 

Young preachers are wont to love each other ardently, 
and to do or suffer much for the welfare of each other and 
the cause. But behold how great a matter a little fire kin- 
dles. Ah, beware of the first unfriendly thought ! the 
first defaming word ! the first jealous rising ! the first 
envious feeling ! Let nothing like these find in thy breast a 
place of rest. Pray them from thee. Regard such thoughts 
as not worth harboring ; not worth hearing ; such reporters 
as not being the best friends to you or the cause of truth. 
Would the ministers of a conference or an association be 
efficient, strong, and thrifty, — would they accomplish deeds 
of uncommon benevolence, or unwonted greatness, — then let 
them be united ; let them take hold with one mind and an 



APPENDIX. 363 

unflinching zeal, maintaining the principles on which the 
enterprise was commenced, and great achievements will 
crown their efforts, even if they are few and weak, and this 
to the astonishment and great satisfaction of their friends, 
and to the mortification and chagrin of their enemies. All 
say union is strength, especially among the shepherds of 
Zion. All say dissensions are ruinous, and particularly so 
when found within the circle of Zion's watchmen. 

My young brethren in the ministry, to you these remarks 
are directed. Take warning from the feuds of others, from 
the sad effects of all religious quarrels, and be at peace 
among yourselves. Put forth your united v^gor to establish 
and sustain every institution and enterprise among us which 
has for its object the good of Zion, the spread of truth, the 
instruction of men, and the conversion of the world. Re- 
member it was to ministers that Jesus spoke, saying, " By 
this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have 
love one to another." 

NUMBER EIGHT. 

Covetousness, — Avarice. — Speculatw7i» 

Dear Brethren: — 

Perhaps you will look with wonder on what you may 
deem so inappropriate a caption as is set at the head of this 
number. What ! preachers of the gospel covetous, avari- 
cious, speculators ! Impossible. True these may be, and 
doubtless are, your feelings, for no young man enters the 
gospel field at God's command till he is so absorbed and 
overwhelmed with the weight and importance of the great 
business of saving souls, that he feels dead both to the pleas- 
ures and riches of the world. But men, and even ministers, 
are changeable ; and laying aside every other cause, the 
covetousness of the churches, in many instances, has driven 
preachers, inadvertently at first, and, as they have supposed, 



)64 APPENDIX 



1 



through necessity, to worldly projects, worldly speculations 
and labors, wholly incompatible with the divinity of their 
calling, and the sacredness of their work. 

That the hearers have been deficient, that the churches 
have been delinquent, and that still many require bricks 
without straw, and through their neglect insupportable bur- 
dens are sometimes thrown upon the shoulders of the weep- 
ing, zealous preacher, is freely acknowledged, and should not 
be disguised. Still is there no fault on the other hand ? 
Have those invested with the sacred office to watch for souls 
kept themselves free from the general contamination ? Has 
not the spirit of the limes — the worldly speculations of the 
day — overcome the pure principles of benevolence, which 
ought ever to fill the mind and actuate the powers of the 
servants of Jesus 1 

The office and work — the spirit and object of God's true 
servants — seem perfectly to forbid indulgence in these habits 
of worldliness which so generally prevail. Through the 
whole New Testament, Christ's ministers are called upon to 
take ground to promote the spiritual interests of others, but 
are nowhere even advised to look for earthly treasures. No 
one is prepared to preach Christ with success till he has 
loosed his grasp of earth, and given up all hope and all anx- 
iety for worldly honor and wealth, and is led to hope and 
trust in God, fearless of consequences. And shall it be 
told you that he is no longer that successful and acceptable 
man of God than he heartily *' treads the world beneath liis 
feet, with all the earth calls good or great " ? "I cannot 
get a support. I must enter into worldly business and 
worldly speculations to procure my daily bread, and meet 
the wants of my family," says one who has hard and trying 
times to pass through. To mend his fortunes, he launches 
forth, risks the little he has, or trusts to credit, till he can 
bring things around, and make money, independent of his 
brethren. No sooner is this done than the help he used to 
have is withheld ; he, seeing this, looks to the labors and 



APPENDIX. 365 

schemes of the world as his only hope. Thus some of our 
preachers have plunged into the world, contracted habits of 
avarice, and tried one plan after another to get at least 
a competency — farmers, mechanics, doctors, buyers and 
sellers of goods and chattels, buildings and lands. 

When a minister comes to this, he has lost his 'dignity, he 
has lost the confidence of many as a true " Boanerges," or 
as a "son of consolation." He has lost the spirit of his 
work, as a healer of souls, and with it his confidence in 
very many of his brethren. O the sad state of things 
when this is the course pursued by those who have emphat- 
ically left all for Christ ! Zion mourns, and bleeds at every 
pore. Hungry scores find few to break the bread of life. 
Ignorant for want of study, cold for want of zeal, full of 
worldly conversation because their minds and hearts are 
there, with little love for souls, and many bitter complaints ! 
Who, in this situation, can bless drooping Zion 1 Woe to 
that people whose watchmen are thus ! Howl for the mis- 
eries of that church whose ministers look more to the com- 
pensation than to the flock ! Although every faithful minister 
of Christ should be supported if possible, yet neither churches 
nor preachers can prosper longer than they are willing to 
suffer and trust in God. Let the cause have been what- 
ever it may, no man called of God to preach Christ's gospel 
is justified, or can be blest, in departing from the living God, 
and imbibing a spirit of avarice and worldhness. " Woe to 
the idle shepherds, who feed themselves, and not the flock ! " 

O ye watchmen of Zion, arise ! Look about you ! How 
are the mighty fallen ! You see those who once stood firm, 
as you supposed, now prostrate. Are you not aware that 
this worldliness, this unwillingness to suffer, is leading you 
to the same sad state 1 The church never will support a 
drone. None but laborers must look for it ; laborers, too, 
who work more than two or three hours in the week for the 
holy cause. I do not say all the faithful receive what is due 
them ; often they do not ; but none but the faithful can find 

31* 



366 APPENDIX. 

a support. Come, my young brethren, throw by your worldly 
business, your idleness, your earthly mindedness ; be willing 
to labor and suffer ; flee to your God and to your books ; 
study your Bible, and have recourse to aids ; labor from 
house to house, and preach publicly ; give yourselves wholly 
to these things. Look not for the pleasantest location and 
the richest parish. Mount a horse or carriage, or go on 
foot, as many others have done. "As ye go, preach." 
" Care not for the stuff." O that once more Jesus's war- 
riors might be harnessed ! Brethren, beware, I entreat you, 
beware of covctousnessj beware of avarice, beware of specula- 
tions. I pray you, receive this admonition in love, as from 
one whose mind has been greatly exercised'on these points; 
thus you may bind up the wounds of Zion, and prevent 
"piercing your own souls through with many sorrows." 



NUMBER NINE. , 

3Iental ImprovemenU 

Dear Brethren: — 

Your peculiar state, which promises so much for good or ^ 
for evil to the church, when many of us who have been f 
longer on the walls shall have been called to our reward, I 
often causes, in the breasts of those who have borne the burden P 
and heat of the day, deep and lasting anxiety on your ac- ^ 
count. We are assured that the future prosperity or sad 
declension of the church depends very much on the course 
you take now in youth. If you go on at hap-hazard, acting 
merely from the impulse of the moment, without storing ^ 
your minds with useful knowledge, the time must come when, 
your limited fund being expired, and others having out- 
stripped you, you will be left far in the rear, unsought and 
undesired as a preacher ; and that church which is destined 
to receive the administrations of such a man will either 
groan under a burden, or dwindle and sink beneath the 



APPENDIX. ' 367 

withering effects of a lean administration, which they have 
been taught to love. 

You are well aware that he who now addresses you is far, 
very far from wishing to encourage a gospel which comes in 
word only, though it is preached learnedly and scripturally. 
Yes, God forbid that any thing short of the Word, power, 
Holy Ghost, and assurance, should enter into the composition 
of that gospel which we would encourage. But it is certain 
that outward means must be used to furnish the mind with 
proper knowledge. 

There is a certain class of preachers, and a certain class 
of professors, who never feel any interest in acquiring knowl- 
edge, with a view thereby to contribute to their usefulness in 
preaching the gospel ; but the moment that subject is named, 
they cry out " pride," " popularity," " conformity to the 
world," " going to Babylon," little thinking that want of 
inteUigence is the downward road to all these evils. The 
man of God who cannot bear mental improvement without 
disqualifying him for the very work for which he needs it, 
surely must be a strange minister of the gospel. 

The knowledge needed is of two kinds — theological and 
literary. Literary knowledge commences vrith the English 
alphabet, and does not terminate till it embraces the whole 
circle of the sciences. Theological knowledge embraces 
that kind of learning which relates to the being of God and 
divine things ; or it is that which teaches the existence, 
character, and attributes of God ; his laws and government ; 
the doctrine we are to believe ; and the duties we are to 
perform. To advance in these branches of knowledge, 
books must be consulted, and a regular, systematic course 
of study should be instituted. It is not indispensable that a 
minister of the gospel be thoroughly versed in every branch 
of Enghsh education ; much less that he be a profound 
linguist. Still he may, to great advantage, become well 
acquainted with the different arts and sciences, though they 
are not closely connected with his peculiar calling. 



368 



APPENDIX. 



The subjects of general literature are numerous ; but 
those most important for a minister are the following : 
grammar, arithmetic, geography, rhetoric, logic, history, 
and natural, moral, and intellectual philosophy. 

Those theological subjects which are revealed in the 
Scriptures, and which every gospel preacher should make 
himself acquainted with, are the following : the attributes 
of God, the evidences of Christianity, the character of Christ, 
the sinful state of man, the atonement, repentance, faith, 
sanctification, justification, regeneration, witness of the 
Spirit, resurrection, general judgment, future revk'ards and 
punishments, baptism and the Lord's supper, church gov- 
ernment. Christian ministry, 4&c. 

If time and circumstances admit, a young preacher 
should attend to all the literary subjects above named ; but 
if pressed with labors, let liim select those most important 
to himself and most conducive to his usefulness in the gos- 
pel field, and devote to them his spare time. 

The theological subjects here presented are all of them 
very important, and we see not how any of them can be 
dispensed with with impunity. Each of them should be 
taken up and examined separately and in connection with 
the others. The Bible is the great standard of theology 
and fountain of truth. Every subject, therefore, and all 
our reasoning, arguments, and aids used should be referred 
to that blessed book. A subject not named in the Bible 
may safely be rejected as not teaching necessary truth of a 
theological kind. If found there, it should be scrupulously 
sought out and examined in all its evidences, dependences, 
and bearings. Many thousands of good and useful books, 
on various theological subjects, are now within your reach ; 
these may be safely and profitably consulted, provided you 
refer the whole to a Bible standard, and do not hastily 
drink down the ideas they give, merely because they reason 
smartly, systematically or logically, eloquently or profound- 
ly. All these qualities may attend error as well as truth. 



APPENDIX. 369 

In Studying theological books, therefore, two things are to 
be continuaJly kept in view : first, to see that the premises 
laid down are strictly scriptural ; secondly, see that the con- 
clusions arrived at are according to Scripture and the legiti- 
mate deductions of the premises. By pursuing this course, 
no harm, but incalculable benefit, will arise from the study 
of books. 

A common complaint with young itinerants is, that they 
have no time to study, they cannot carry books when trav- 
elling, &,c. Now, all this is a mistake. Nearly all who 
make this excuse in extenuation of their neglect to study 
spend hours every day in a kind of idleness, which habit 
has rendered so familiar that they think it indispensable, 
and that they are improving their time, while they are chat- 
ting, and sleeping, and lounging, and smoking several hours 
out of every twenty-four. Now, deduct the time thus un- 
necessarily occupied, and devote it to useful study, and at 
the end of twelve months you will have acquired a fund, a 
valuable fund, which will not forsake you through life. Be- 
sides this, you will have acquired a studious habit, which 
will render such a course pleasant and agreeable in after 
years. 

You can carry books with you. Take o7ie on a certain 
subject, master that subject first, then take another, and so 
on. You can carry your Bible and one, two, or three other 
books with you. 

NUMBER TEN. 

Improvement of Time. 

The habit of kilUng time by lounging and unprofitable 
conversation grows imperceptibly upon those who are a httle 
inchned to indolence. Industry is commendable in all, 
especially in a preacher. There is no time for him to 
spend unprofitably. Calls for labor are continually pressing 
him forward to activity. He must work or die ; and with 



370 APPENDIX. 

him will linger and expire those who hang upon him for 
spiritual food and guidance. Uneducated ministers, of all 
others, are the most liable to fall into habits of unprofitable 
coiiversation, useless visits, and an indolence ill befitting the 
Christian ministry. 

Habits of study not having been formed in youth, they 
are not studious in riper years ; hence they do not employ 
a great portion of time in searching the mines of knowl- 
edge and treasuring up that truth which has cost them labor 
and assiduity to acquire. If such men do not devote a 
portion of their time to hand labor or some secular em- 
ployment for a livelihood, they are in great danger of be- 
coming idle, and not feeling the importance of improving 
every hour for some profitable purpose. Hence they lounge 
and sleep away a portion of time, visit and converse, during 
another portion, in a loose, worldly, thoughtless, unprofitable 
manner ; and instead of being examples to the believers, they 
are really less exemplary than many of their hearers. If 
such persons, idling away much of their time, expect to be 
supported, as though they labored devotionally and continu- 
ally, they will soon find themselves mistaken. A true 
laborer in the vineyard not only preaches and performs the 
public duties of a minister, but he devotes time to study, 
to the examination of subjects, and to a preparation for 
public teaching. He must not lounge in bed when his in- 
dustrious neighbors and brethren are up and doing. He 
must visit his flock, not to pass away the time, and to chat 
on whatever subjects may happen to come up. This is a 
poor example, and rather calculated to burden than relieve 
a church. We are aware that many require too much of a 
minister, or, rather, they expect them to spend too much 
time in their families and circles. Few, it is presumed, ex- 
pect ministers to talk of spiritual subjects, examine and 
counsel their hearers, more than should be expected of 
them. Few look for more holy living than they should 
from their pastors. Few expect them to spend more time 



APPENDIX. 



371 



in study or in secret devotion than they have reason to ex- 
pect. How can a preacher expect to succeed and continue 
to be useful and acceptable, while his time is not properly 
improved, but habits which would be condemned in others 
are practised by him, and that economy, industry, and 
faithful improvement of time, which are universally applauded 
in others, are so heedlessly neglected by him ? If, literally, 
time is money, surely a spiritual improvement of time is the 
proper way to secure individual spiritual wealth and the true 
riches of the church of God. Every preacher especially 
should remember that "the diligent hand maketh rich," 
while by " the slackness of the hands the house droppeth 
through." 



372 APPENDIX. 



ELEMENTS OF RELIGIOUS PROSPERITY. 

[The following article, one of the few which Elder Shaw left in his 
portfolio, and which was written but a short time prior to his decease, is 
appended at the close of this work. It has never before been published, 
and liis friends should receive it as the last legacy of a beloved brother.] 

All truly Christian people desire the prosperity of Zion, 
and especially do they thirst for spiritual life and blessing in 
their own soul. But it is a sober fact that both individuals 
and communities often greatly err in relation to the true 
elements of prosperity, both in themselves and the church ; 
and it is a lamentable truth that these elements are better 
understood than sought and exercised. A few of them are 
such as these : — 

1st. Individual and collective piety. Sound conversion 
and a constant communion with God, accompanied with a 
devout and holy hfe, lie at the very foundation of all real 
religious prosperity. No doctrinal views, though ever so 
correct, no forms of w^orship, though they are apostohc, no 
modes of operation and action, though wisely conceived and 
zealously prosecuted, can secure a prosperous state of the 
soul, or the ultimate prosperity, the healthy growth, and 
triumphant success of any people. Hope of spiritual pros- 
perity should begin, progress, and end with sound, heartfelt, 
life-revealed piety. All will subscribe to this proposition ; 
but who does, who will live up to it ? 



APPENDIX. 373 

2dly. Another element of religious prosperity is unity. 
Where piety and unity abound, where the truly good are 
"joined together with one heart, in one spirit and one judg- 
ment," not only feeling together, but " striving together for 
the faith of the gospel," and are "laborers together," these 
two elements will secure prosperity, even though many 
errors enter into their faith, and extravagances are often 
seen in their acts. They will not prosper in consequence 
of their errors, but in spite of them ; for piety and unity 
have the power to neutralize the honest errors of holy souls. 
It is a gross and glaring absurdity to suppose that real unity 
can long exist, even among Christians, where they are labor- 
ing to put down the faith and thwart the actions of each 
other. There is always more prosperity attending united 
faith and labor, even when mixed with error, than can pos- 
sibly attend division of feeling, purpose, and labor, though 
' much more correct in theory or theology. 

3dly. A third element of religious prosperity is mutual 
care. A care for each other as individual Christians, as 
ministers, as churches, as a body, goes far to promote pros- 
perity ; and without it no general prosperity can be perpet- 
uated. The doctrine of independence is one of the most 
abused doctrines in all Christendom. Let any minister 
feel perfectly independent, and he will ask the care of no 
one, and he will feel no care for others. Let a church as- 
sume the ground of entire independence, and they will feel 
no care for others, and will expect no care from others. 
There surely is a mutual dependence, and must be a mutual 
care one for another, or prosperity can never attend the ef- 
forts of any people. The want of obligation felt and under- 
stood for churches to look to each other for assistance, and 
32 



374 APPENDIX. 

for such assistance to be promptly rendered, is one of the 
most fruitful sources of alienation, weakness, and decay 
that can affect a religious community. This want of care, 
especially of the afflicted and the weak, has caused the 
blight and even extinction of some otherwise promising 
churches. Care one for another is not merely to be re- 
garded as a religious duty, and then left for each to exer- 
cise it or not, as best suits his inclination or his taste, 
but the principles on which mutual care is to be exercised, 
and the way in which help is to be sought and rendered, 
ought to be understood and written in the records of every 
church, conference, or other religious body, and thus the 
obligations be enforced and mutual care be exercised in 
all directions. Where churches and ministers are thus asso- 
ciated on the same general principles, and all know that by 
mutual agreement, according to recorded action in the rec- 
ords of every church, conference, or other body, they are 
to look to each other for aid, and all are under solemn con • 
tract to render aid, there will soon appear a mutual care, 
which will enable us to bear one another's burdens, to 
support the weak, to heal the lame, and upon the uncomely 
members to bestow the more abundant comeliness. Not 
only should we acknowledge the duty to take care of each 
other, but enter understandingly into the obligation, and 
have it recorded on the book of records of every reli- 
gious body. 

4thly. One more element of religious prosperity is sa?}ie- 
nessj likeness, similarity. I do not say none can be Chris- 
tians unless they are alike in their theory, their forms, their 
religious views of doctrine, discipline, modes of action. 
They surely can be Christians, and differ greatly in all 



APPENDIX. 375 

these ; but it is equally certain that with these dissimilarities 
in any church or community, its prosperity must necessarily 
be retarded, if not entirely destroyed. How beautiful and 
harmonious every thing progresses when all the ministers 
I preach the same tilings and teach the same truths! How 
pleasant it is to behold the churches settled upon the 
same basis, acting upon the same principles, laboring to- 
gether for the same objects ! How delightful to meet in 
conference, and see all understandingly taking up subjects 
which have been previously decided to be the subjects to act 
upon, and the manner and form of doing this business has been 
agreed upon and recorded ! How refreshing the contents 
of a rehgious paper, when its editors and correspondents 
show the readers that they possess a sameness, a similarity 
of views and sentiments, so that when one drives a nail, 
another lets his hammer fall upon the same head ; all put 
line upon line, precept on precept ! Is there not a beauty 
in all this, and is it not a mighty element of religious pros- 
perity 1 Whoever thinks differently, let him try the exper- 
iment ; but still he will find piety ^ unity ^ care-, and sameness 
the true elements. 

Where there is a deep and fervent piety, it will often 
make great headway in the midst of confusion and disorder. 
But in that case there is always much loss as well as gain. 
But where union of heart and effort, an active care for 
every part of the body, and a sameness of faith, speech, 
and action universally prevail, who cannot but see that piety 
itself has but half the work to do that it has where disunion, 
dissimilarity, and a false independence prevail 1 

If the principles here advocated are correct, then is it 
not our imperious duty to follow after them 1 Is it not 



376 APPENDIX. 

binding upon us as Christians to devise and execute every 
scriptural method to promote these principles, and to guard 
as effectually as is consistent with otlier true principles against 
the opposite 1 Men are wont to go into extremes, and lay 
entire stress upon one or another principle, to the neglect 
of others equally important. Thus it is that great loss is 
often sustained to the church. While one, two, or even 
three sides of the great field are kept securely enclosed, the 
fourth is neglected, to the constant injury and danger of 
the harvest. 

But with all possible care and labor to sustain these true 
principles in the church, there \vill be many failures. Piety 
in some will decline ; unity will sometimes give way before 
a dividing occurrence ; proper care one for another will 
sometimes be omitted ; and certainly it is impossible that a 
perfect likeness, a complete similarity of views, feelings, and 
usages, should universally prevail. But this fact existing as 
it does, and as it will, furnishes no argument for the aban- 
donment or neglect of the principles here laid down. If 
they cannot be brought out to perfection, still their great 
value, and the unutterably evil consequences of the preva- 
lence of their opposites, should induce us to consult reli- 
giously, devise wisely, and act promptly for the increase 
and perpetuity of these sound and invigorating principles in 
every part of the religious body with which we are con- 
nected. Surely clamorous conference or paper warfare 
can never increase piety, promote unity, extend Christian 
care, nor bring the belUgerents to think, speak, and act 
alike. No, never. But general principles must be arrived 
at, agreed upon, and measures taken to carry them calmly 
into effect, in a calm, considerate, dispassionate investiga- 



APPENDIX. 



377 



tioii of the matfer by a humble and wise consultation had 
by the lovers of Zion and the seekers after her good, her 
constant and permanent prosperity. When these principles 
are arrived at and settled, let them remain settled, and be 
carried out perseveringly in all directions. Then may we 
look for prosperity to bud and blossom, and yield her 
ripened fruit on every hill, in every vale ; in each heart 
and every church ; in every conference, and throughout the 
length and breadth of the connection. 
32* 



THE END. 








<. 




^ J? V " \ ■* 

sV - 



'J\ ^ 






^ 8 I "V 










■^ * <r > •N^ 



* 8 1 



s * ^ ? , > O^ a, ^ * ^ (^. V 











■%^ 






iP > 






•"oo 



A 




^ '^ « 



\^ 



^^ V 




~~ ■^^,l'<^ Deacidified using the Bookkeeper procf 
t #:^^. : Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
^y ^M^^ Treatment Date: April 2006 



ueaciaiTiea using ine bookk 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

Preservationlechnologii 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVAT 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 



>^ %j^ Preservationlecf 

^ ^y A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER I 

^ 111 Thomson Park C 

> Or ,<^ C « • -w- l:^ 




^ .0- 










.' .0- "^6 • ■- ,^ ^^ ^ 
















.0 



V 



^.^^ 



J^ 









c- 






^\ 






9 >. 



?/(^^ ^ -^ 






■TV.- •i>f^ 






rO 



V X^"^ 







'h 



.•./■-./ ^ 



H < 



^\ 



-/- * 8 I \ " \V ,.. ^ <^. * -) M O ^ ^O *^ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
















il 



'■';»■ -'111; i^i'^.f -is 

■f : r,, v., ■'.... »|)';-;t('-i (ri:.|»i 
• ■■'■■■ '^''^ ■ P;'. '"'i' ; >M* 

■ ■ ', t ', ■ ' i ' K ••"/''ijph'i 




■r;,t^;' 



^.ii\"- 
















